<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<rss version="2.0"
	xmlns:content="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/content/"
	xmlns:wfw="http://wellformedweb.org/CommentAPI/"
	xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/"
	xmlns:atom="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom"
	xmlns:sy="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/syndication/"
	xmlns:slash="http://purl.org/rss/1.0/modules/slash/"
	>

<channel>
	<title>Gay Teens Free Porn Blog &#187; Gay Teens Free</title>
	<atom:link href="http://gayteensfree.com/category/gay-teens-free/feed/" rel="self" type="application/rss+xml" />
	<link>http://gayteensfree.com</link>
	<description></description>
	<lastBuildDate>Sat, 06 Mar 2010 16:33:27 +0000</lastBuildDate>
	<generator>http://wordpress.org/?v=2.8.6</generator>
	<language>en</language>
	<sy:updatePeriod>hourly</sy:updatePeriod>
	<sy:updateFrequency>1</sy:updateFrequency>
			<item>
		<title>even suspect</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/02/13/even-suspect/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/02/13/even-suspect/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 13 Feb 2009 20:27:21 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2009/02/13/even-suspect/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>This guy didn`t even suspect that his ass would be filled with dicks when he took this bus.</h4>
<p><a href="http://www.crazygaybus.net/wm58804/A-simple-ride-turned/index.html" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/13/a7cb9e88ba.jpg" alt="This guy didn`t even suspect that his ass would be filled with dicks when he took this bus." border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Night at the Adult Bookstore<br /> <br /> <p>It was a very warm August day in The BigD (Dallas TX) and the AC at my apartment wasn t working so good. So I decided to get in my car and <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> take a ride. I cranked up the AC and the stereo.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I had been smoking some pot and drinking some beer and was feeling good.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As I drove and enjoyed the AC and music I saw some very nice babes.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The hot weather had them wearing some scanty and very sexy outfits.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Let me explain a little about me.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I am a bi-male and love my babes  but I also love a nice cock too. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I was starting to get horny  so I figured I d visit my favorite adult bookstore<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> on Mockingbird Lane. By the time I got there I had smoked another joint  opened another beer and enjoyed looking at some more sexy babes with scanty outfits. My cock was rock-hard by then.<br<!--more-->  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After I parked in bookstore parking lot  I took a couple more swigs of beer and entered the bookstore.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I went to the very back of the video booth part  where there was a side room with not so many booths and was more private than the main video booth part.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I entered a booth with a decent sized glory-hole that I had used before.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I put a couple of dollars in the slot and selected a nice gay movie and watched two guys sucking each others cocks.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As I was watching movie I kept my eye on the glory-hole waiting to see when it lit up because of the movie screen going on in the next booth.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The movie was really good. Those two guys had some big cocks and were really sucking them.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> My cock had gone down a little before I got to the booth but now was rock-hard again. Damn  I was horny and wanted a cock to suck on.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> It wasn t long before I heard the door in the next booth close<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> and I could see light in the glory-hole from the movie coming on.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I waited a little  then bent down to look thru the glory-hole.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The guy in the next booth had his cock out and was stroking it.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> It was a pretty sight. His cock was hard and long(must have been about 9 )<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> with a nice cut head.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He must have seen me looking  because he faced the glory-hole and<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> approached it. I pulled back a little as I watched  first the head <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> then that big cock come thru.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I wrapped my fingers around the base of that big  thick cock and started licking the shaft and head  licking the pre-cum that was leaking out also.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> MMMMMM  very delicious.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I was getting that cock ready for my lips to wrap around it and engulf it.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I wrapped my lips around the head of that cock and tongue-kissed it.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Then I swallowed that long cock as far as I could and slowly fucked his cock<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> with my mouth letting my mouth slide up and down on it.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Pretty soon that cock was getting even harder and starting to pulsate in my<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> mouth and I knew he was getting ready to cum.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I tightened my lips around it and sucked and waited for him to shoot that<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> cum down my throat.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> And he sure did. He shot load after load of delicious thick cum down my throat and I swallowed every last drop of it.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Goddddd  it tasted so good.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After his cock was spent  I didn t want to let go of that cock. I wanted more <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> but he pulled out of the glory-hole and leaned over  telling me if I wanted more  I should come over to his booth.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Well  he didn t have to tell me twice. I was out of my booth and lightly<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> rapping at the door on his booth in no time.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He let me in and then I could see more of him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He was good-looking  slim  looked like in his mid-thirties.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> But I was more interested in what was hanging out of his pants.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> It looked like that big cock was getting hard again  so I sat down and grabbed his ass and pulled that cock to my face again.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He had some rush so I took a couple of hits and really got in the mood to suck on that big cock.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I slowly made love to that cock with my lips and mouth  swallowing as much of it as I could and sucking hard.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Pretty soon it started pulsing again in my mouth and started shooting yet another load of cum down my throat.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I swallowed as much of it as I could. Some dripped down my chin and when he pulled his cock out of my mouth he wiped my chin clean with the head of his cock and let me clean it off with my tongue.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> God  it tasted good and my stomach was full after swallowing two loads of cum from that big cock.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He told me what a good cocksucker I was(which wasn t the first time I heard that) and asked when we could meet again.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> We made a date to meet at his place the next night and he left.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Boy I can t wait. I can really make love to his big cock in a nice bed.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Well anyway there it is. I guess you can see why this night at the adult bookstore was so memorable.</p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/02/13/even-suspect/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>289</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>takes cock ass</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/28/takes-cock-ass/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/28/takes-cock-ass/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Wed, 28 Jan 2009 16:54:53 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/28/takes-cock-ass/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Handsome gay lad takes cock ass to mouth, eats cum and swaps some back to his boyfriend</h4>
<p><a href="http://www.realspermswap.net/wm58804/handsome-gay-lad-takes-cock-ass-to-mouth/index.html" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/13/4ffa18ec33.jpg" alt="Handsome gay lad takes cock ass to mouth, eats cum and swaps some back to his boyfriend" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Rest Area Can Be a Man Sex Bonanza<br /> <br /> <p><I>This is a true story of one of my sexual adventures. I hope it heats up your day as it has mine just writing it and remembering that days man to man pleasures.</I><br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I often travel up I25 to do business in Albuquerque. Its a lonely desert interstate with little in the way of civilization. There are 3 rest areas with bathroom facilities between Las Cruces &#038; ALB. I usually stop at each one to pee and I m always looking for a contact.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> One evening shortly before dark I came upon the middle rest area. I was feeling very horny and was playing with my cock as I drove thinking about sucking a nice cock. When I pulled in I saw only one other car and I could see that only one man was in it. As I got out I rubbed my crotch looking at the stranger and started going in the direction of the bathroom. His car door came immediately open and out he came rubbing<!--more--> his cock and smiling. He was an average size guy late 50 s or early 60 s. His demeanor let me know immediately that he was a player. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He began walking towards one of the picnic canopies and signaled me to follow. The canopy was blocked off to the road with a brick wall and had only a small porthole window. Made for playing and easy to see others pull in  fairly safe for two dick hungry guys to meet and explore our cocklust. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As we met we both reached for the others cock  feeling throbbing meat. I felt a hard delicious piece of man meat bursting to get out. Almost at the same time we asked each other what we liked to do and we both answered suck and be sucked. Each of us expressing a burning hunger for man meat. The passion that enveloped us was equally powerful and the electric sensations that our cock lust revealed  was overwhelming. It was so exciting that we passionately kissed openly exchanging our tongues and rubbing our cocks together. The feeling of his shaft rubbing mine was incredible and only added to my already lustful state of mind.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He went to his knees mauling my cock through My shorts. I quickly pulled them down so that he could get to my cock. He hungrily chowed down on my shaft sending rivers of pleasure up my spine. He sucked me a few minutes and then I told him I wanted his cock too. Knowing well the hunger I felt to taste his swollen manhood he unbuckled and dropped his pants and underwear. I got down on my knees passionately swallowing him whole. Damn did he taste good. I proceeded to lick his beautiful 7  swollen shaft swirling my tongue over the crown and helmet rim  then I swallowed as much as I could reveling in the incredible masculine taste of his engorged manhood. This man was exactly what I was looking for when I stopped. A fantacy cum true.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He pulled me up and kissed me again our exposed cocks rubbing as our passionate embrace sent pleasure spikes over my entire body. I knew I wanted all of this man.  A quick roadside blow was not enough. He told me that he would love to get me naked. My thoughts exactly as I wanted to make passionate love to his entire nakedness. I told him lets do it. There was a town about 20 miles up the road with motels. he said that he would get him a room for the night. We zipped up our pants and drove towards our destination. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> It was hard not to jack off I was so fucking hot. I was so hot as the taste of dick meat and sweet precum was still fresh in my mouth. Only a true cocksucker who loves the tastes and feel of a mans cock can relate to the desires flooding my mind.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After what seemed forever we arrived and he got the room. I came in after a few minutes and was greeted with a hungry kiss. We both immediately stripped off our clothes and embraced rubbing our nakedness and running our hands over each others bodies. The heat in that room was intense  2 men both full of cock lust with time and a place to pleasure and give pleasure to each other. What better a scenario than that. We decided to take a shower together to clean our bodies. There was plenty of room for two so we soaped up each others bodies paying special attention to each others cock  balls and ass. The warm water only added to our gay lust. I washed his cock and he washed mine. Passionately we kissed as we enjoyed eachothers shafts. Both of our cocks were stiff and aching for what we both knew would happen. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He had an  average 7  cock of average girth  with a slightly oversized mushroom shaped head. Absolutely perfect for sucking. His beautiful cock curved slightly upward and his lust was revealed in its hard as rock erection.  He was perfect and I hoped I d found a regular lover to meet in ALB or even EL Paso  he turned out to be from Mississippi though so the best we could do was one fabulous one night stand. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> We lay on the bed in a 69 position and began licking and sucking each others cocks. Finally we had achieved our desired position. Our equally mutual love for eachothers cock inspired both of us to new heights of man lust. He moaned as he serviced my shaft  commenting on how deliciously hard I was. I knew he was as into my dick as I was into his. I got under his balls and kissed them gently as I worked his cock with my hand. His balls were sensitive and I carefully sucked both balls one at a time as he moaned his approval. Next I was kissing his freshly washed asshole  licking and probing his man pussy and taking in the masculine smells that make man to man sex so intoxicating. Our hunger being so great and our passion for each others cock so intense we both realized that if we didn t slow down it would be over too soon. Both wanting this to go on longer we turned embraced and kissed passionately. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Rubbing our naked bodies  feeling  smelling  tasting each others maleness  we found ourselves panting and groaning our mutual pleasure. Then we took turns sucking each others cock. balls and ass as each of us reveled in the pleasure of servicing the other. As we took turns the one being sucked talked about how good it felt  how good a cocksucker we were and how much we wanted to fill one anothers mouths with cum. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Finally when we could wait no longer we got into a 69 position and both got down to some serious cock sucking. His mouth felt like velvet as he kissed and coddled my manhood.  Making love to eachothers cocks as only men can. I only wanted to finish him off with one of his best orgasms ever. His cock was so good that I wanted to suck him forever but alas as all good things must end. Finally as if on cue he rewarded my efforts with a hot load of man milk that I greedily sucked out of his shaft. Two then three eruptions of cum filled my mouth and I happily swallowed every drop swishing it in my mouth I continued to suck his shrinking love tool. Within seconds of his first ejaculation he took my cum as well hungrily swallowing my full load. My orgasm left me shaking with pleasure. We continued to tenderly nurse each others shaft until they softened and then we came together passionately kissing to end a perfect man sex encounter. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After realizing that we were to far away from each other to continue I went to Albuquerque because I had an early morning meeting. When I got there I went to my favorite glory hole sight and sucked off one more glorious 8  cock that filled my hungry mouth to satisfy my lust for more  though I waited a little longer no more came my way. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I finished the night jacking off in my bed remembering the two delicious dicks I d just enjoyed. </p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/28/takes-cock-ass/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>205</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>sex adventure</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/24/sex-adventure/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/24/sex-adventure/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sun, 25 Jan 2009 05:36:01 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/24/sex-adventure/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Three twinks decided to have a sex adventure</h4>
<p><a href="http://pics.twinkiemovies.com/index55.html?nats=MjQwOjI6Mw,0,0,0,990" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/13/ecffd6bc85.jpg" alt="Three twinks decided to have a sex adventure" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Vampires and Lovers Ch. 01<br /> <br /> <p><b>Chapter 1: The Beginning</b><br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> <i>Pelaam  August 2007.</i><br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl trudged wearily through the driving rain. The chill he had been suffering had definitely taken a turn for the worse. He stopped as he coughed harshly  tears springing to his eyes in its aftermath. He panted  feeling cold and sore and light-headed. He really couldn t afford to take time off from the evening job in the bar and tomorrow was the start of the weekend patrons and the bigger tips. He didn t get paid if he didn t work and the tips were as important as the hourly wage. He sighed miserably. He d thought he could trust Cathy. Although they d never progressed to lovers he thought she d cared for him. He gave a short bitter bark of a laugh that threatened to become a sob. She d only cared for the free accommodation and getting her hands on his credit cards without his knowledge.<!--more--> Now she was gone and all the debts were his and his alone. //Will I ever know happiness? Will I ever know love?// The young man began to trudge again  silent tears mixed with the rain to fall unchecked down too pale cheeks. At that moment all Wyl wanted was to find himself warm  dry and with someone who genuinely cared for him. Was that really so much to ask of life?<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He lifted his head to glance forward. His building was the last large house in a row at a junction of two busy roads. Sure enough  the same silent blond sentinel stood on the diagonal opposite corner from the house that included Wyl s tiny apartment. The man seemed unaffected by the cold wind or the rain. Wyl briefly considered that he should worry that the man had taken his post there and seemed to do so at just the right time to see Wyl arrive home. However the man had never attempted to cross the road or accost Wyl and the young man had never seen him during the day. The reason Wyl didn t worry was he somehow took comfort from the tall  broad figure. As irrational as it sounded  he was reassured by the silent presence. It made him feel as though someone cared enough to see he got home safely. Wyl always checked from his window when safe inside his room  but by then his watcher had always vanished. Wyl had harboured notions of coming home a different way to try and pass the man and see him up close  but then he d become sick with this unrelenting infection and such ideas had been quickly abandoned.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Reaching his building  he struggled with frozen fingers to get the key in the lock. He bit back a sob of frustration as the small piece of metal seemed determined to resist any attempt to be inserted to unlock the door.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Let me.  A soft  warm voice whispered in his ear and a strong arm wrapped around Wyl s slender waist. Wyl briefly considered resistance  but his treacherous body had other ideas. He leant heavily against his benefactor as he was helped into the lobby. Wyl thought he must have fainted as  when he raised his aching head  he was already in his tiny room and settled on the battered settee. Noises from the cooking portion of his accommodation indicated the whereabouts of the stranger.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Drink.  The single word  authoritatively spoken  brokered no refusal. Wyl gratefully accepted the steaming mug and sipped at the tea.  You have almost no food. You are ill and are out without a proper coat. What are you thinking of still going to work and so poorly dressed in weather like this? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The tone of censure from someone who d shown him such kindness was suddenly too much for Wyl s fragile psyche to deal with. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I ve no food because my day job only pays enough to cover rent  utilities and the debts I owe due to a so-called friend maxing out every card I possessed. My bar job pays for me to eat and I don t get paid till Sunday and I ran out of money because of an emergency. I can t afford a better coat right now  this is all I have.  Hot tears began to fall and Wyl felt the mug be removed from his shaking hands. He was drawn into a warm embrace.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m sorry  little one.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> This time the voice was comforting and Wyl found himself sobbing against the strong shoulder  instinctively seeking the bigger male s warmth and succour. Powerful arms wrapped protectively around him and Wyl let himself be gently rocked. For the first time since his early childhood Wyl felt safe and loved. He whimpered a protest as he felt the man move and then lips brushed gossamer-light across his temple. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Let me care for you  angel   came the softly whispered request and Wyl found welcome darkness descending.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl awoke the next morning feeling a little better. He had been stripped of his wet clothes and redressed in warm sleep pants and top. Although alone  he had a half-memory of being held in strong arms in the night. But apart from the blond hair and an impression of blue grey eyes  he couldn t picture the face of the man who d helped him the previous evening. He slipped from his bed and stared at his settee. There was another partial memory of being comforted and held. He frowned at a slip of paper he could see on his old table. He picked it up and tears prickled at his eyes. It was a $20 bill with a note attached. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Buy food. Check fridge. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl opened his small fridge. His eyes widened. There were containers there now that hadn t been there previously. One contained soup  another a meat sauce and a third held cooked pasta. Wyl was stunned at the kindness of the man who d tended him. He wondered briefly how he d been able to produce the food  but decided it wasn t worth worrying about.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> His step a little lighter he moved into his miniscule bathroom and stared long and hard at his reflection. //Just where had Wylem Taylor gone?// he wondered. His dark unruly curls hung to his shoulders but were lank rather than healthy shiny tresses. His expressive brown eyes held a bone-deep weariness and dark shadows were clearly visible. His normally dark honey-tinted skin looked sallow and dull and whereas he d always been slender  now he looked gaunt. He blinked a couple of times  but the apparition didn t improve or disappear. Wyl sighed. Had he really allowed himself to deteriorate so badly? He reached for his soap to get ready for his office job  his cold seemed a little better and Wyl hoped he was now over the worse. Tonight and tomorrow were best for tips and he could really do with the extra money and on Sunday he could stay in bed all day. He ignored a soft voice in his head telling him to remain home and prepared himself for the long day ahead.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Harsh hacking coughs made Wyl stop and struggle for breath. The bar had been very busy and smokier than usual -- or it had felt so to the ill young man. Wyl s initial feeling of being somewhat better that morning had deteriorated badly as the day had worn on. He d been sent home a couple of hours early with promises that the tips would still be shared evenly. As Wyl started to move again a large arm wrapped around his waist and a dirty hand clamped tightly over his mouth. Wyl was lifted bodily and dragged back into the dark alley he had just passed. He screamed behind the calloused paw  but realised with mounting hysteria that with his throat as bad as it had been  his voice was barely above a whisper. A hand delved into his pockets and a snort of disgust was heard at the lack of money. Wyl didn t get paid till tomorrow and he had used the $20 bill for groceries before setting out to the bar. Wyl found himself spun round and pushed hard against unforgiving brick to stare with fear at the huge derelict before him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No money  boy?  a thick gravelly voice asked. The stench from the man s mouth almost made Wyl retch  but he shook his head and whispered:<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Just havta have a little fun with ya then.  The man-mountain grinned showing a maw of broken  blackened teeth and the big body pressed closer allowing Wyl to feel hard evidence of the form that  fun  would take.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No  please   Wyl begged  but cruel laughter was the only response. He tried to fend off his would-be rapist  but his blows were weak and ineffectual. He was slapped hard  leaving his head ringing from the blow and he felt his jacket and shirt ripped apart. He was pushed to the floor and the huge male straddled his body  calloused thumbs rubbing over small brown nipples before moving lower. Wyl sobbed his denial  trying to push back the hands that tore open his pants to grasp with cold roughness at his fragile flesh. He screamed for help  but his voice was almost non-existent and he knew nothing could stop this behemoth taking what he wanted.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> A howl and a feral snarl echoed in the alley as Wyl imagined he saw twin pairs of angry red eyes in the darkness. He sobbed uncontrollably as his body was violated. His attacker yanking at Wyl s torn pants  trying to reach the treasure hidden inside but suddenly the unwanted weight vanished and he was pulled into a warm  protective embrace. Wyl heard the sounds of a large vicious dog and screams of terror before a soft voice began to croon in his ear  banishing all other sounds. He felt himself lifted and cradled tightly to a powerful chest and he wrapped his arms tight around the source of comfort. He felt movement and buried his face into his saviour s body allowing himself to drift into unconsciousness.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl had never felt so cold in his life. The only time he felt warm was when a large  hard body wrapped tightly around him. He whimpered piteously whenever the body moved away from him  settling only on its return.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He was certain his body was on fire and he thrashed to throw off the oppressive bedding  moaning in frustration as his hands were again and again tucked securely inside the covers  relaxing only as a large hand stroked his fevered brow. He drifted into unconsciousness again  days passing unnoticed by Wyl  the young man as much unaware of the passage of time as of the concern of those tending to him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The young man blinked as he became aware of his surroundings. The bedroom was probably as big as his entire tiny apartment. It was opulently furnished with impeccable taste. Nothing was ostentatious  but the wealth was clearly apparent. Wyl was stunned to think he would be in such a room.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m glad to see you finally awake.  A deep growl of a voice had Wyl turning from huge draped windows to the opposite side of the room. His eyes opened wide.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The man in the doorway was several inches over six feet tall and powerfully built. Black leather trousers and a plain white t-shirt displayed his raw masculinity to perfection. Straight raven-black hair reached past his shoulders. His eyes were an indefinable shifting of brown and blue and they seemed to gaze at him with a mix of amusement and affection.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m Gabriel   the man said as he strode to Wyl s bedside. He placed a large hand at the young man s brow and gave a satisfied nod.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl knew instinctively this was not the hand that had soothed him  yet he felt safe with this man he had only just met.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  My mate will bring you something to drink. It has been hard to even keep fluids in you these past few days  but the worst is behind us now. You will be very weak until we rebuild your strength. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl blinked his understanding  irrationally certain he was understood. Gabriel smiled at him  displaying strong white teeth. Wyl mused on the word  mate . Somehow that word seemed appropriate coming from the big male.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  My mate   the deep voice resonated pride and Wyl looked past him and gasped quietly.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> This time it was a young blond male that stood in the doorway. Wyl was certain he was taller than the newcomer and he stood at just five feet ten inches. He and Gabriel were a pair of opposites: blond to dark  fair to bronzed  slender to broad  petit to tall and yet as they stood together Wyl could see the love that blazed between them. Wyl gazed into eyes that sparkled like the blue of a clear summer sky.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m David.  A soft melodious voice floated to Wyl s ears. He watched mesmerised as Gabriel bent to nuzzle at the soft golden silk of David s hair before the men openly kissed. Wyl wondered why he wasn t repulsed. Men shouldn t ...they mustn t... yet these looked so right together. Wyl decided it was too much for him to understand.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The two men worked effortlessly in tandem to raise Wyl and help him drink what was a well-blended homemade soup. It was delicious and Wyl found he was able to finish the whole mug to matching smiles of satisfaction from his unlikely nurses. As the mug was removed  David s hand caressed Wyl s brow and again he knew this was not the hand he remembered. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It was Vincent that calmed you during your fever   David supplied as though reading Wyl s thoughts.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Vin...cent   Wyl repeated and was aghast at how hard it was to speak one single word. He was shocked at the croaking  rasping sound.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Vincent and Seamus had to go out   Gabriel added.  He ll be sorry he wasn t here the first time you awoke properly. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl frowned as he gazed at the huge bed in which he lay. He had other fragmented memories.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You slept best when Vincent slept with you. You ve been here nearly a week. We had to bring out a physician who gave us very strong antibiotics. You were so ill we thought we might lose you. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The concern in David s voice was too much for Wyl to cope with. Large tears began to spill and he was gathered into the smaller man s embrace. Deceptively strong arms encircled Wyl s too-thin frame.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Shh  shh  little one   David soothed.  You re getting better now. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl could feel love flow from the small blond and he sobbed quietly releasing his pent up emotions. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s alright  little one. We re here now and you won t ever be alone again   David promised as he rubbed the thin back. He carefully lowered the young brunette  pleased to see the tears had stopped. He stroked Wyl s brow  humming softly  until the other man had slipped back into sleep.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> When Wyl next awoke he could see there was light behind the deep blue drapes and he realised he wasn t in bed alone. He turned to gaze  strangely unafraid  at the man who shared his bed. He took in the neatly cut sandy-blond hair and the almost chiselled face with a strong jaw. Even with part of his body covered by the thin sheet  the power was evident. Dark gold hair dusted across the broad chest and two thick  pink-brown nipples peeked through the fur. As his eyes travelled back up  Wyl found himself staring into blue grey eyes.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You called for me in your sleep or else I would have thought you well enough to sleep alone now.  The voice was pitched a little deeper than David s  soft  but with an authoritative ring of confidence.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Vincent   Wyl said  pleased his voice seemed a little stronger. A warm feeling flooded his body as the big blond smiled.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes   he confirmed. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> His hand reached to caress Wyl s brow and the young man closed his eyes  leaning into the touch. Wyl felt the hand withdraw and gazed at the man who had slipped from the bed. His eyes roamed over the toned  muscular physique  the only barrier to Vincent s nudity were a pair of tight-fitting black boxers.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I ll arrange some breakfast for you   Vincent said and strode from the room. Wyl s eyes saddened as he watched the man leave. He couldn t understand his reaction. He didn t want to share his bed with another man -- did he? It was wrong. Confused as well as saddened  Wyl slid deeper beneath the covers.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> David entered with a tray and a smile  but at the small sad form huddled alone in the huge bed  the bright smile turned melancholy. He wished Vincent had brought the tray but his irritation at the bigger man s behaviour had to be pushed aside in favour of caring for the young man before him. He placed the tray on the bedside locker and sat  gently caressing the mahogany curls. He hummed quietly until sorrowful chocolate orbs locked with his own concerned turquoise ones.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Why so sad  little one?  he asked gently.  None of us would seek to hurt you  we love you. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You can t love me   Wyl said  his voice dull.  You re a man. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Men love  little one   David persisted  trying to reassure Wyl as one would a small child.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Not other men   Wyl clarified.  That s wrong. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s never wrong to love   David admonished gently.  Hatred is wrong  bigotry and cruelty are wrong  intolerance is wrong.  He made sure Wyl was looking at him.  Do you think I am wrong to love Gabriel? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No   Wyl said slowly. He was still surprised that that didn t seem wrong to him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Neither is it wrong for me to love you. Nor you to love me...or Vincent   David s eyes were fixed on Wyl trying to gauge the younger man s reaction.  You do feel something for him. Don t you? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes   Wyl whispered   But I don t know what it is.  Wyl s voice was that of a frightened child and it made David feel even more protective.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Do not be afraid to love  Wyl   he said.  Now I want you to eat   he added briskly.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Will Vincent come and visit me?  Wyl asked in a tiny voice.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Would you like him to?  David asked. At the small nod  he smiled.  Then I shall make sure that he does  but only if you finish your breakfast. Deal? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Deal   Wyl gave a hesitant smile.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> True to his word  after the breakfast things were cleared away  Vincent came back into Wyl s room. The older man sat at Wyl s side and explained that he and Gabriel had been nearby when Wyl was attacked and had brought the young man to their shared apartment. Wyl s health had then taken a serious turn for the worse. His body had been ravaged by fever and they had all been afraid for him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I have been back to your tiny apartment   Vincent concluded.  All your personal belongings are here and I compensated your landlord for your unexpected departure. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I ll have lost my last week s wages from the bar and my tips by now   Wyl groaned.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You won t need them   Vincent said decisively.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  But I do   Wyl replied.  My debts... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Have all been cleared  including your overdraft. You no longer owe anyone anything   Vincent said.  I paid them all. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  But...but how do I repay you?  asked Wyl.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  By taking care of yourself  angel   Vincent replied softly.  By getting fit and well. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  But...  Wyl began. It couldn t be that simple.  My jobs... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  They have both been informed that due to ill-health you will not be returning. You can write to confirm this when you feel more able. Now  no more discussions  you need to rest   Vincent commanded.  Lie down. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl found himself obeying instantly. He gazed up trustingly into Vincent s warm blue eyes. His hand seemed to reach of its on volition to caress the strong cheek. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You look sad  Vincent   Wyl murmured  his eyes getting heavy.  I don t want you to be sad  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Don t worry about me  angel.  Vincent replied as he stroked Wyl s brow.  Sleep now. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As Wyl drifted away  he was certain he felt lips brush his temple.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seamus  green eyes flashed angrily at the other big blond. He and Vincent were almost identical in build  but his blond hair was the darkest of the three and like a shaggy mane. He was also the senior of their group and currently annoyed at the other man. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  This solves nothing  Vincent   he snapped. He watched the other blond begin to pace anew  aware that they were in turn watched silently by David and Gabriel.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He thinks love between men is wrong. We all heard him in his fever  begging his step-father not to touch him. How can I possibly woo and win him? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He doesn t see my relationship with Gabriel as wrong   David supplied.  And he does feel something for you  he just doesn t recognise what it is as yet. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He s your destiny  Vincent   Seamus added.  The one you ve searched for: the other half of your soul. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I want him so much I ache   Vincent groaned.  My blood sings when I go near him. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You need to feed  my brother   Seamus said more kindly.  You have barely fed since he came here. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  My body cries for his blood: the blood of my Own. How do I tell such a beautiful  broken boy that I love him and want him at my side for eternity? How do I tell him I am what he would understand as a vampire? <br  /><br /> </p><p> The same way in which others have done for centuries past   Seamus replied.  His body knows and responds to your touch. Despite his nightmares he didn t fight you  he settled for you and with you. His soul does reach for you  Vincent and we will all help in whatever way we can. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Vincent strode to the older man and hugged him tightly. Wordlessly the two men were joined by David and Gabriel and all held tightly to each other giving and receiving silent assurances.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  We so swear it  Vincent   Gabriel growled.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Quietly  Gabriel and David slipped away. Gabriel led the way into their bedroom and pulled the small blond into a tight embrace.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I want you   he said huskily.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You may have me   David murmured in reply.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Gabriel wasted no time in efficiently stripping them both and gazed hungrily at the pale  slender form of his naked mate. He watched the younger man move to lie on their bed meeting Gabriel s heated gaze with a smouldering one of his own. Gabriel reacted by growling low and deep and leapt from where he stood. The movement carried him so he landed on all fours astride his tiny lover  teeth bared at an unprotected throat.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Take me   David said unflinchingly.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Gabriel s teeth and tongue nipped and licked from the pale collarbone to two perfect pink nipples surrounded by darker rose areolae. As Gabriel suckled and nipped at one  his fingers teased and tweaked the other. He alternated his oral attentions on one then the other till they were equally hard  red and throbbing and his smaller mate writhed and keened continually. With a swift movement  Gabriel engulfed his mate s straining shaft  burying his nose in musk scented blond curls. He sucked voraciously  large hands pinning down slender hips. He released the slender rod to suck at the hairless sac heavy with its unspent need. At David s whimper he took his lover back into his mouth and began to swallow around the throbbing shaft. A muted wail accompanied his lover s essence flowing into his rapacious maw. Gabriel continued to suck until certain he had drunk every drop of his mate s precious essence. He lifted his head to smile at the small satiated blond.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Moving to drape the spent body over his powerful chest  Gabriel cradled David s head to his throat.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Feed from me   he commanded.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> David bared his own teeth and his small canines extended and sharpened. With a soft sigh of contentment he pierced Gabriel s throat and sucked gently  relishing the potent life-force  tasting strength  nobility and  underneath  the essential man that he adored unreservedly. He felt Gabriel move and then one of his big mate s hands stretched across his buttocks. Without breaking away from Gabriel s throat  David moved to straddle the large form  opening himself to his lover s attentions. A growl of approval met his actions. He moaned as one large hand spread him further and a digit teased at his hidden opening. He groaned as it slid inside him  caressing the silken walls of his tiny channel. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Gabriel could hear an almost sub vocal purr from his beloved as his finger began to stroke inside molten heat. He inserted a second finger  scissoring  encouraging his mate to dilate. His lover s body was producing the needed lubrication for mating  its sweet scent arousing the powerful lycan even more. The big male knew that if he accidentally hurt David he would heal rapidly  but would never purposely injure his younger lover. Especially when there was time and opportunity to prepare his tiny mate to accept the long  thick flesh that throbbed its desire. He slid in a third and began to ruthlessly exploit his intimate knowledge of David s body. His fingers rubbed the smaller man s hidden jewel until David was forced to relinquish his hold at Gabriel s throat. He licked closed the tiny puncture wounds and threw back his head as he shamelessly rode the fingers thrusting greedily inside him. Gabriel s grin was feral as he felt David s resurgent erection rub against his thickly furred groin. The twin lengths  as much of a contrast as their owners  began to rub against each other  pre-come slicking their erotic dance as David ground against Gabriel s questing digits.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You  my love   he husked.  You inside me  claim me as yours. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> David was flipped immediately  one leg draped over Gabriel s shoulder to open him as the bigger man lined up his erection against the glistening portal. Slowly he sheathed himself in searing heat. David s channel rippled and grasped at the large  thick shaft and he panted as his body shifted to accommodate the welcome invader. He smiled reassuringly at Gabriel as the big male waited for him to indicate he was ready. He hitched his hips and at the tiny movement was rewarded by slow deep thrusts that effortlessly stimulated his hidden jewel. David moaned wantonly and surrendered his body to his dominant mate.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Take me   he moaned. He relished the feeling of fullness as Gabriel began to move within him. The bigger male s sex effortlessly dragged over his sweet spot repeatedly with every movement and the delicious friction sent dulcet bolts of pleasure throughout the smaller man. His own resurgent flesh was trapped between their bodies and David could feel the heat deep within his groin become a raging flame. He thrust upwards to meet his mate s movements  impaling himself further on the long  thick rod. He began to pant shallowly as his climax built. He stroked his lover s powerful biceps and pinched at his nipples to growls of appreciation for the loving attention.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Gabriel slid a large paw to pump at the blond s shaft urging him inexorably to a second orgasm. He nipped at the pale shoulders as he increased the rhythm of his thrusts  driving deeper to incoherent cries of pleasure. His mate began to thrash wildly  blond tresses flying as David submitted in a haze of sexual ecstasy to his alpha mate s desires. Gabriel moved to drape both of David s legs over his shoulders allowing him to impale himself that bit deeper into the beloved body. The large dark male bit hard at David s neck  not enough to penetrate  but enough to leave a mark of passion and possession.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> David s luscious  kiss-swollen lips opened in a silent scream as Gabriel buried his shaft in the smaller man s willing body. There was an insistent pressure against his prostrate and then both men s control shattered. David moaned wantonly as his seed flowed between their bodies. As his channel contracted around his mate s sex  he heard Gabriel s muffled howl of completion. Strong hips pistoned into him with a furious intensity and then pulse after pulse of wet heat poured into him leaving David feeling voluptuously filled. Gabriel s hips slowed to a languid pace although his organ  still surrounded by velvet heat  had nothing left to give.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As Gabriel recovered his senses  he gazed with adoration at his beautiful lover. He saw the inclination of David s head.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Take me   came the soft whisper as David offered himself submissively. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> A low growl vibrated against his throat and then Gabriel bit down. David gasped and writhed as Gabriel  not content to simply feed  began an erotic assault on David s still highly sensitised body. Large hands caressed and possessed  roaming imperiously over the small naked form. Slowly Gabriel released his teeth from David s throat to slide down the lithe form and to press David s legs wide apart. He relished the sight of the sprawled sated blond body. The next vibration David experienced was a deep purr at his tiny entrance. Then he wailed an unrestrained cry of gratification as a long  thick tongue slid sinuously inside him. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> David had felt the changes in his mate s body as the big male had moved between his outspread thighs. The body that now held him open and helpless to their sexual attentions was even more powerful and he gripped tightly to thick dark fur. David screamed as his sweet spot was assailed by the slick agile muscle that caressed him in ways neither finger nor penis could. It stroked and curled  flicked and rubbed until David was delirious with pleasure and his shaft re-hardened. A third orgasm wracked his slender form and as his body writhed uncontrollably  he felt his lover s second release pulse against his thigh. The completion of the beautiful blond male triggered the orgasm of the more primal beast that knelt between his legs. David petted languorously at Gabriel s shaggy mane of fur as the big male began to resume his human form. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The enforced transformation to lycanthrope by a full moon  in part at least  another layer of fiction that those like Gabriel could hide behind. Gabriel moved to straddle the satiated blond  his smile a mix of smug and feral.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I love you   he said softly  the tone a complete contrast to the ferocity of their recent mating. He allowed himself to be pulled into a long  sweet kiss.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  And I love you. That was rather unexpected   David smiled.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I needed you. I have missed the sweetness of your body these last days. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> David frowned as he realised that since Wyl s arrival in their home  he and Gabriel hadn t found the time for their usual lovemaking. The young man s presence had indeed affected all their lives.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> With Seamus  help  Vincent did apparently try and woo the dark beauty. But to Vincent s eyes  the young man seemed only comfortable with a surface level of contact  shying away from closer intimacy. Vincent was certain Wyl might have been accepting of the relationship between David and Gabriel  but wanted no such relationship with him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seamus  David and Gabriel watched the two men with concerned eyes. Wyl s shyness seemed such a small problem to them and yet one that Vincent seemed determined to blow out of all proportion. David was vehement in his assertions that when Vincent wasn t looking  Wyl would gaze longingly at him. They were all certain they were missing something vital that would hold the answer to deepening the embryonic relationship. Seamus  however  feared that Vincent had already made up his mind that Wyl would refuse him and in turn that was making him tense around the young man. It was all adding to a simmering pot of emotions that was inexorably coming to the boil.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seamus  fears seemed eerily prophetic. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The three men were sitting quietly  keeping a subtle distance between themselves and the star crossed lovers  as they continued to tread carefully and not interfere with the couple. For that reason none of them heard Wyl s words but all reacted to Vincent s response that seemed completely disproportionate. The big blond s bellow of rage caught them all by surprise. Their attention then focused on Wyl as the angelic face drained completely of colour and it was only Gabriel s preternatural speed that ensured he caught the slender form  saving Wyl from hurt as he fainted.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Vincent looked shamefaced as twin growls emanated from the other blonds that he regarded as closer than brothers. His eyes followed Gabriel as the big dark male strode from the room  a limp Wyl cradled to his chest.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Sorry   he muttered.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  We are not the ones in need of your apologies  Vincent   Seamus snapped.  The boy has feelings for you  all three of us can see it  yet apparently you cannot. You snap and snarl at him -- undeservingly. Are you trying to drive him away from us  from you?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I can never have him the way in which I desire. He still says it is wrong... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I have not heard him say that in two days  Vincent   David s own anger causing the small blond to cut the older man s speech short.  Are you truly listening to what he says? Or is it that your mind is so made up you cannot hear anything but what you expect and not what is actually being spoken? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Come out with David and me for a while  Vincent   Seamus said more softly.  Let the air clear your head and then make your apologies to the one who truly deserves it. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Vincent nodded his head dejectedly and David ran to check on Wyl and pass on what was happening to his mate. The petit blond nodded his approval as he saw Gabriel sitting on the bed  a still unconscious Wyl cradled protectively.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Make him see sense   Gabriel snarled as David explained. He stroked at Wyl s curls.  If the boy didn t feel something for Vincent he wouldn t stay and he wouldn t react like this. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Reassure him when he awakes that Vincent didn t mean to be angry   David said kissing Gabriel s warm lips and dropping an affectionate kiss to Wyl s brow.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl awoke and knew it wasn t Vincent s strong embrace in which he lay.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He hates me  Gabriel   he whispered sadly.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Gabriel was surprised the boy had known it was he that held him even before opening the chocolate orbs that radiated a soul-deep sorrow.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He does not  Wyl. Of that I can assure you  far from it. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl s head moved in a slow shake  but Gabriel only heard the next words with his unconscious mind. He could feel the presence of other vampires: rogues. They were trying to enter the penthouse apartment through the windows of the main room. Although specially toughened to resist vampire or lycanthrope attack  the defences were not impermeable to either a determined or prolonged attack. Already Gabriel could hear the glass begin to crack and he knew it would soon shatter. Gabriel began to transform ignoring the gasp of shock from the human in his care.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl stared at the hands that became large  deadly claws  at the face that took on wolfish physiognomy to reveal a rapacious maw of long  sharp fangs. Long dark fur covered the large body  clothes ripping apart as muscles and body shape flexed and grew. He blinked at the man-beast before him as Gabriel moved away from the bed. Gabriel s eyes seemed to be the only unchanged thing about him and they regarded Wyl steadily. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Danger   he snarled.  Stay.  At the command he turned to take on any invaders and protect his human ward. It was unusual for rogues to attack in this manner  but Gabriel cared only that he keep Wyl safe until his mate and his family returned. He could feel his link with David and knew they would be speeding back. The sound of shattering glass stopped further thoughts as Gabriel caught the inhuman streak and wrestled it to the ground. The pair were evenly matched: lycanthrope and vampire  both physically strong and using flashing teeth and gouging claws. However  Gabriel was quickly at a disadvantage as a second rogue wrapped their arms around him  biting at the lycan s throat in an effort to drain him of blood and strength.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl crept from his bedroom and saw the second attack and knew he had to help. He saw that one of the room s pewter lamps was nearby and unplugged. He slipped silently to it and lifted it by the shade to wield as he had cricket bats in his youth. Wyl moved into position and swung with all his strength. The beast at which he aimed heard his exhaled breath and turned just as the pewter base connected. Its face disintegrated under the blow and it fell away from Gabriel with a gurgling  animalistic shriek. But before Wyl could gather his wits and reuse his weapon  the first rogue threw Gabriel off and lashed out at the young man. With a pained gasp Wyl fell back to land heavily staring with a morbid fascination at the four deep claw marks across his abdomen. Instinctively he threw up his arm to protect himself as teeth followed claw and sharp fangs raised bloodied gouges down Wyl s forearm. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Before the creature could press its advantage further  Wyl felt  rather than saw  a blond streak take the creature down pushing it away from the defenceless young man. Another streak tackled the creature Wyl had struck  its disfigured face not stopping its murderous intent.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Protect the boy   Wyl heard the roared command from Gabriel as the lycan recovered to assist his mate.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl gave a terrified cry before realising it was Vincent s arms that held him and he buried his face in the broad chest. He was carried from the room with inhuman speed and dropped onto the bed he d recently vacated. He looked up unafraid as Vincent loomed over him. Wyl remained motionless as his damaged clothing was shredded away by precise use of sharp claws. A hiss of anger escaped the vampire as the deep cuts were fully revealed. Then his nostrils flared. He grasped Wyl s hurt arm and scented it growling.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The other marks to his Own s body had been caused by claws and the scent of Wyl s blood had the vampire in a near frenzy of anger and blood-lust. Then he scented another on his Own. A primal scream issued from Vincent s throat. None could taste what was his. Wyl s head fell back to the pillows as the blond took the wounded limb and raised it to his mouth. As Vincent began to lave the marks to his arm  Wyl moaned softly. A comforting warmth began to replace the burning pain and the throbbing ebbed away. He focused on Vincent s tongue as it danced lightly over the injuries  content to let the big male do whatever he wanted. Vincent purred his pleasure. His Own s blood was warm and sweet with a unique nuance of Wyl s own individual essence. Vincent s initial cleansing became a more insisting suckling as blood-lust replaced fury.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  VINCENT! NO!  The roar from Seamus brought Vincent back into the present and cleared the haze of pleasure from his mind. Vincent stared aghast at what he d done. Wyl lay half naked and unconscious  he had the boy s blood in his mouth and he became instantly aware of the hard flesh at his groin.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Another s scent was on him.  Vincent turned anguished eyes to Seamus.  I acted without thought. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Let me tend to him   Seamus said softly.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As Vincent made to move  Wyl shifted restlessly calling him back.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Why doesn t he call for me like this when awake and aware?  Vincent asked.  He seems barely able to meet my eyes when fully conscious of what s going on  yet like this cannot bear to be parted from my side. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Give him time  Vincent. You have to now. You have tasted his blood. If you fail to bond with him you will fade. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Perhaps that would be for the best   the big blond sighed.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Do not speak foolishly. The boy never ran from us despite his past. He didn t run when Gabriel was attacked. He was the one to use the lamp as a weapon. We are missing something  my brother.  Seamus gripped Vincent s shoulder in a gesture of reassurance and solidarity.  Something nags at me that I cannot yet resolve.  Seamus resumed his attentions on the injured young human as Vincent crooned softly whenever Wyl whimpered in pain. Seamus stroked at soft  blemish free skin. With the healing skills at his disposal  the injuries to Wyl would leave no trace.  He is so very beautiful  my brother   he smiled at Vincent.  You and he will make a most magnificent couple. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Are you so confident?  Vincent asked wonderingly.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I am   Seamus replied decisively.  As you must be. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Vincent watched as the other man finished tending to Wyl and then left them alone. The young man still called for him  his voice almost sub vocal. Stripping rapidly  Vincent crawled under the sheets to wrap his larger frame protectively around his injured would-be mate. Elation warred with despondency as the lithe form pressed hard up against him accepting his closeness in sleep that seemed denied the older man in wakefulness.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seamus returned to the living room to see David putting the final touches to dressings on his lycan husband. The dust from the bodies of the vanquished rogues already cleansed from their home.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  How is the boy?  Gabriel asked caressing David s hair as much as gesture of reassurance for his worried mate as comfort for himself.  He was exceptionally brave. The second rogue was weakening me effectively. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He is sleeping   Seamus sighed.  But Vincent has tasted his blood. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> David s head whipped around at such speed that in other circumstances Seamus would have found amusing  but there was no humour in this situation.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Before there has been a bonding with Wyl?  David gasped.  But if Wyl were to refuse... <br  /><br /> </p><p> Then Vincent fades. He now needs Wyl s blood to survive. The rogue that attacked the boy defiled him with his teeth and his saliva was scented by Vincent and following the rush of attack and his fear for the boy...his control was lost. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I know Wyl loves him   David said vehemently.  I know it like I know of Gabriel s love for me.  The blond cast an anxious glance at his lover.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Gabriel s eyes were lightly glazed  indicating the powerful body was focusing inward encouraging rapid healing.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Go ready your bed  little one   Seamus smiled tiredly.  We will let sleeping wolves lie and ponder what we are missing in this complex equation. Vincent and Wyl will make a magnificent pairing  their strength and bravery are already in no doubt. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl remained in his healing trance for almost a full twenty-four hours  the gouges on his abdomen and arm healing to leave just deep scratches. Consequently  Seamus and David were unable to make any further progress on the enigma of Wyl. As the young man was recovering  a distress call was received from another familial group and Vincent and David left immediately  Seamus opting to protect Wyl. As Gabriel prepared to follow his mate and chosen brother  he suddenly stopped and grabbed Seamus  arm tight.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  The boy   he said urgently.  With the healing...I almost forgot. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  What is it?  Seamus asked perplexed.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I know why Wyl acts as he does around Vincent. It s not that he doesn t love him  but rather that he does. Because he loves Vincent he has to keep away because Wyl believes himself tainted  unclean and not worthy of being loved himself. He s trying to protect Vincent and himself as he fears to see the disgust in Vincent s eyes if he is forced to confess his past. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  We had it all wrong   Seamus moaned.  Wyl didn t shy away because he fears intimacy with Vincent in the way our brother has convinced himself  but because he feels unworthy to be loved. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The lycan nodded.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Go  Gabriel!  Seamus ordered.  Vincent is still not himself and may act foolishly. I need to look into Wyl s mind to clear this for once and for all. I wouldn t trespass in this way if I didn t truly believe it best for all our sakes. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I understand   the lycan growled and barrelled out in pursuit of his family.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seamus entered Wyl s room and sat at Wyl s side  stroking the angelic face.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Forgive me this intrusion  Wyl   Seamus pleaded.  I believe I do it for all the right reasons. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl s eyes opened at the sound of Seamus  voice and then watched the colours and lights that swirled in the bigger man s eyes as he was ordered. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Tell me about your childhood  Wyl   Seamus encouraged.  Tell me about coming to this country. Make me understand you. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> At the end of Wyl s narrative the blond vampire had tears streaking his cheeks. He wept for the innocent child losing his father. For a weak mother who found herself unable to cope without a husband and who chose so badly. For the child forced to sleep with a step-father that touched him. For the boy that carried guilt and self-loathing into his adult life. Seamus was uncertain whether the priest that Wyl had spoken to had been sanctimonious and an ignorant monster or whether an already damaged young man had misunderstood what had been said. But it was at this time that Wyl had developed his notions of being tainted  of being at fault for being touched. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He was thankful that Wyl s mother had finally seen what was happening. She had moved away  leaving then divorcing the man who had brought such pain to her son  but the damage was done. Seamus admired Wyl s courage in doing well in school and university and then travelling with a friend to eventually decide to remain in America. Although the young man s time had so far been a struggle  there was no longer a barrier to Vincent being able to claim the young man. Seamus had no doubt that once Vincent understood why Wyl acted as he had the other blond would resolve his fears.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seamus paced the living room floor as Wyl recovered from his trance. The vampire had a bad feeling...a very bad feeling. Something had happened to his family. He felt their arrival and rushed to the door to greet them. He moaned softly in distress. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Only Gabriel was capable of walking unaided. He half-carried David who was badly mauled  but Vincent was the one that caused the greatest fear. The big blond hung limply from one of Gabriel s strong arms. Seamus could see enough of his brother to know he d suffered tremendous blood loss and was covered in multiple bites and gouges. As Vincent was laid in a chair  Seamus gasped at the full extent of the injuries. He had been gored so badly that his intestines were visible.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He waded in without even trying to protect himself   Gabriel said tiredly.  If David hadn t noticed we d have lost him. Vampires and a lycan  they just swarmed over him and he took it. My mate was hurt protecting him  fending them off. Two of them will hurt no others. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I will be fine   David said weakly   but Vincent will not feed. He is too weak  he won t heal if he doesn t feed. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Vincent  Vincent   Seamus shook his friend.  Please  open your eyes. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Let me be and let the boy go   Vincent s voice was frighteningly feeble.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No   Seamus bellowed.  I understand now what has been happening with Wyl. He believes himself too tainted to be worthy of your love. You have to tell him how much you love him  Vincent. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl had woken to the sounds from the living room and had feared they were again under attack. As such he had crept to listen at the door. Now he stood in the doorway  as yet unnoticed by the three bloodied men or by Seamus. His heart had been enveloped in icy fear at the extent of Vincent s injuries. He didn t understand everything about his friends  but he d heard Seamus proclaim that Vincent loved him. Vincent  who lay there looking as though he were going to die  *loved* him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You need blood  Vincent  or you will die. Please  my brother   Seamus persisted.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Seamus?  Wyl s soft voice came from right behind the other man and dripped fear.  Don t let him die. Please. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seamus gripped Wyl s good arm tightly.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Do you truly want him to live?  he asked desperately.  Would you give of yourself freely to save him? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Anything  Seamus   Wyl said fearfully. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Even your blood?  Seamus asked.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Anything   Wyl repeated.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He is very  very badly hurt  even for a vampire  Wyl. Normally to take your blood would be a painless procedure  but Vincent is incapable of doing anything to help you. This will hurt. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Take it  do it   said Wyl. Tears were now falling down his cheeks as he feared it would be too late to save the man he had loved from the day Vincent had helped him into his tiny apartment. He tilted his head back  offering his throat  as he would expect a vampire to want to feed.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Only lovers feed from each other s throats  Wyl   Seamus said gently.  Gabriel  are you able to leave David? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He is   David spoke up<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Gabriel moved to pull Wyl tight to his chest even as Seamus extended Wyl s uninjured arm to display the prominent veins at the wrist. Keeping his grip tight  Seamus bent to open a vein and then pushed the limb to Vincent s mouth. As he had hoped and prayed  the scent of Wyl s blood was irresistible to the injured vampire. Vincent s teeth latched predatorily and he began to suck voraciously.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seamus and Gabriel winced unseen at the muffled scream from the brave young man. Wyl hadn t expected the pain to be so bad. He felt as though his arm was burning from wrist to shoulder. He continued to whimper into Gabriel s  strong chest. The sucking sensation made his stomach churn. He heard Gabriel croon reassuringly into his ear as the big male held him immobile and he could feel Seamus stroke his hair as his arm was held tightly. He tried to focus on those sensations and away from his pain. He quickly began to feel light-headed and sagged against Gabriel.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Enough  Vincent   Seamus directed  removing Wyl s wrist from Vincent s maw and quickly pressing his own in its stead.  He isn t strong enough to lose more  take mine. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The wildness had dissipated from Vincent s eyes and some colour had returned to the deathly pale visage. The vampire began to feed from Seamus then growled his disapproval as Wyl s limp form was scooped up into Gabriel s arms.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He needs rest   Gabriel unashamedly growled back.  Seamus needs to patch you and then you can join him   he added glancing significantly at the still gaping wounds. The lycan smirked as he carried Wyl to bed. If Vincent was capable of showing displeasure then it boded well for his recovery.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl felt as though every part of his body was lead-weighted  even his eyelids. He was aware of a hot  hard naked body pressed against him and that he was also denuded. However  he felt neither fear nor shame. He instinctively knew it was Vincent and tried to snuggle even further back. As he did  he felt the flesh nestling between his buttocks grow harder. The arm around his waist slid down to caress the lax genitals lying between his legs. He felt his organ twitch immediately  as though encouraging the exploring hand. He moaned softly as Vincent s dark seductive voice whispered in his ear  words that were a mix of endearments and encouragements. Wyl had only ever known the touch of his own hand since that of his step-father. Vincent s was stronger  firmer and more confident. The touch felt right and Wyl felt his shaft fill and harden. Vincent s mouth drifted to Wyl s throat bestowing open-mouthed kisses and tender nips and Wyl s hips began to grind back into Vincent s groin.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Gently  my Own   Vincent s soft seductive voice returned to soothe the writhing young man.  That pleasure is for another time. We will find completion this way first. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I love you  Vincent   Wyl panted as the pleasure in his groin built beyond his endurance.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I love you  Wyl. Come for me  my Own. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl cried out his lover s name as his seed spilt hot and wet over Vincent s hand. He felt Vincent s completion pulse over his back and as the bigger man bit gently at his throat Wyl spurted again and again. His body shook and trembled with the intensity of his release. The young man allowed his eyes to close as lassitude overwhelmed him and he slid into satiated sleep.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Vincent felt the smaller body grow limp and released the softened organ to lick languidly at the crÐ“Ðme covering his hand. The offering was sweet and warm  just like his mate s blood  with a natural saltiness and Vincent was instantly addicted. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl awoke some time later to find himself staring into love-filled blue eyes. He tried to bury his face in Vincent s shoulder  but the bigger man would have none of it. He used a strong hand to make Wyl meet his eyes.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Seamus explained   he said solemnly.  You are not unclean or tarnished or tainted in any way. You were a victim. You remain sweet and pure and chaste and it will be my joy and my privilege to love you and to teach you the pleasures lovers can share. Your virginity is a gift to treasure and I want you to be certain you are ready to bestow that gift upon me.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh  Vincent   Wyl sobbed  pressing close to the bigger man.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The vampire held his lover close  stroking satin soft skin until Wyl s body went limp and Vincent cradled his sleeping beauty to his chest.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> A tap at the door caught his attention and Seamus entered.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You need to feed again   the dark blond urged.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Animal blood will be fine now. A few more hours of rest and Wyl can share his essence with me again.  Vincent looked at the other man steadily.  I owe all of you an apology. I allowed myself to hear what I expected. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No apologies are necessary. Just teach him what it is to know love  he s known precious little in his short life. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He will know it for the rest of his days   Vincent vowed.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Soft  insistent caresses lured Wyl from sleep and he smiled at his lover. He allowed the bigger man to pull him into a tight embrace and they kissed softly and gently. Wyl felt himself harden  even without Vincent touching him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Vincent scented his mate s growing arousal  even as the slender rod thickened and rose alluringly to his eyes.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Would you like to be stroked again  angel?  he asked the younger man.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Y...yes  p...please   Wyl stuttered nervously. As his mate s hand caressed him intimately Wyl lifted a hand to caress the blond fur at Vincent s chest and to hesitantly touch each dusky pink nipple.  Vi...Vincent  may I ... can I touch you?  Wyl whispered.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Vincent gave a low guttural groan at Wyl s words and rolled to his back. He allowed his legs to part  but kept stroking his own prize. He wanted there to be no doubt in Wyl s mind that the young man was both loved and desired. He saw the apprehensive look Wyl gave to the dressings as the sheet passed his abdomen.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m healing  beloved   he assured Wyl.  I will be fine  they no longer cause any hurt. But there another part of me that aches and that only you can tend to.  His voice had dropped to a deep  seductive purr as he pushed the sheet away from his body.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He saw Wyl s eyes widen and heard the small gasp. Vincent considered himself reasonably well endowed. Compared to the perfect  slender  satin encased steel of his mate  his shaft was both longer and thicker.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  So big   Wyl whispered wonderingly. He hesitantly reached out and Vincent had to exert all his self-control not to come from the trembling virginal touches. It delighted the primal possessive side of him to know none had been touched like this by Wyl  touched out of desire  out of want  out of love. He swore that when the time came to love his angel  Wyl would feel nothing but joy at their union.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl stroked nervously. He hadn t touched another since his stepfather had forced Wyl s hand on his body. It had always felt wrong  even from the first. Here  now  the touches felt so right that Wyl found his eyes tearing as he kept his hand moving on Vincent s shaft wanting to pleasure the older man.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Vincent sensed the change in Wyl rolling to face him and licked away the tears before they could fall. He smiled encouragingly as Wyl matched the strokes Vincent used on him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Tighter  my love   Vincent urged.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl instantly obeyed. The organ he worked was leaking pre-come that helped create a slick tunnel of his hand into which Victor began to thrust. Wyl whimpered as his own hips began to pump instinctively. He cried Vincent s name as he came and his seed arced and adorned Vincent s stomach and erection. As the warm wetness touched Vincent  it triggered the bigger man s release. The older man s body tensed and then shook as his semen covered Wyl s hand  his soft abdomen and smooth chest. As they recovered  Vincent held tight to his young lover. They had made good progress  but there was still a way to go. However  as long as they travelled the road together  Vincent would let it take as long as was needed.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> It took a couple of days for Vincent to be considered suitably fit to rejoin his family. Wyl had been concerned for David and when he saw the small blond rushed to embrace him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I was worried about you   Wyl confessed. The strength of the hug he received was more eloquent than any verbal reassurances.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I am fine now   David confirmed placing a kiss to Wyl s cheek. As he did  he gazed into Wyl s expressive eyes. His smile became incandescent.  You re bonded   he crowed and in a blink of an eye Vincent found himself with an armful of elated blond. David kissed the older vampire before returning to stand at Gabriel s side vibrating with excitement.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes   Vincent acknowledged.  Wyl is my Own  the other half of my soul. We have indeed bonded.  He drew Wyl tight to his side and was elated at the way the younger man blushed  but slid a slender arm around his waist. Wyl s head came to rest on his shoulder and he kissed the mahogany curls.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  There have been no other attacks   Seamus supplied.  It seems it was some kind of power struggle  but once they started losing in numbers it was abandoned. However  a public bonding ceremony would be a welcome opportunity for celebration following the attacks. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I ve not yet spoken to Wyl of such matters   Vincent said meeting the raised eyebrow of the darker blond with a minute shake of the head. He turned Wyl in his arms to gaze down at the beloved face.  We are already bonded  my Own but  if you are willing  we can make a public affirmation before those we consider family and those who are friends. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Like...like a...wedding?  Wyl asked wide-eyed.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  like a wedding   Vincent nodded.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You would want to...to take me publicly as...as... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  As my bonded mate  my soul-mate  just as David and Gabriel.  Vincent smiled encouragingly<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Oh  Vincent   Wyl buried his face in the broad chest.  I would be so very proud to be at your side. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Then let us know when you feel ready for this and we ll make the arrangements   Seamus said giving Vincent a knowing look.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Vincent and Wyl retired early. Feeling emboldened by the earlier conversations  Wyl began to caress the impressive  muscular form.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Vincent ached to take Wyl  but was determined to allow the virginal young man to take things at his speed: to want Vincent as much as he was wanted  to need Vincent as much as he was needed.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Your body is incredible   Wyl whispered as he gently pinched taut teats  his eyes avidly watching how they stiffened under his touch.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Nothing I have ever seen compares to your beauty  angel   Vincent replied  groaning as Wyl s hand caressed the hard flesh at his groin. He smiled at Wyl s gasp as his own hand unerringly found Wyl s almost hairless sac and squeezed gently. Vincent s nostrils flared as he scented Wyl s arousal  hot and sweet  just like the young man himself.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I want you  Vincent. I want you so much it hurts  but I don t know what to do  how to love you. Help me  please. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Vincent moved to loom over his slender lover.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I want to bury myself deep inside you and feel you surrounding me. I want you to know the pleasure my body can give you and that you can give me in return. I want my seed to fill you as you writhe and scream my name your own seed proclaiming your joy. But I will only do as much as you feel comfortable with. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I want you so much  Vincent  please   Wyl begged.  Show me how to love you. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Love   Vincent echoed. He rolled them so Wyl draped over his powerful chest and encouraged Wyl towards his nipples.  Suck me  use your teeth  love   he urged.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wyl sucked at one thick nub as he rolled the other  Vincent s moans encouraging him. Vincent s hands caressed Wyl s back  cupping creamy globes and kneading them as his mate made love to his breasts. He lifted Wyl to mate t]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/24/sex-adventure/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>232</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>dilated and banged</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/21/dilated-and-banged/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/21/dilated-and-banged/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Wed, 21 Jan 2009 13:54:20 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/21/dilated-and-banged/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Twink gets his asshole dilated and banged</h4>
<p><a href="http://free.stretchhisass.com/pg/38/2735/index.html?nats=MTg5MzoyOjk,0,0,0,1175" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/15/24473451ee.jpg" alt="Twink gets his asshole dilated and banged" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Choir<br /> <br /> <p> I will  if you will!  Willa exclaimed. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Wellllllll ... I don t know...In church?  I replied. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It isn t going to harm anyone  is it?  she asked. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> And she sure was pretty - awesome even!  All right. But just this once!  I said with as much decision as I could muster. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Willa just looked at me with that slight comic smile and walked away. I went back into the choir locker room and removed my pants and underwear. The gown slid over my shoulders easily  just as before  but now it caught on my hard cock! In a moment  I let it drop past - shook myself  to get comfortable. Ha! Some comfort  I thought. I was trembling with the thought of Willa naked under her gown and in public! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Oh well  I joined the choir to march up the aisle to our places at the front of the church. It is too bad this is not the Catholic<!--more--> Church with a separate choir loft on a balcony at the back. We are perched right up front and I am right in front  too! Willa is behind several others. I can hardly see her  even if I turn completely. I could feel my cock rub against the thick rough robe as I walked. If I leaned forward a little  only the tip touched occasionally. Walking like that made me look like a dork! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I thought I would get my great reward after practice the next day. Willa lived on a farm way out in the country and I saw her only on Sunday or whenever we had practice. She got home schooling. When the church services were finished the minister said we should gather right in front of the altar to discuss the upcoming celebration of our choir s anniversary. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Just take your robes off and place them over the pews there.  he directed.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Sir? I need to relieve myself...  I called as I raced for the men s room just across the hall. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Inside  I tried to think quickly. What did I ever think I was doing? I bet  that witch knew just what was going to happen - I wonder? There was another door leading out to the back of the church. Without another thought I dove out the door and ran as fast as I could to the back  entered the choir locker room  and slid on my pants only. The jockeys I stuffed in my pocket. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Just then the assistant choir director came in.  Are you OK  Bill?  he asked as he walked over next to me.  We saw you run by the windows. Is there an emergency?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yah  I have to meet my Mom!  I exclaimed.  Well your right in luck  because she is right outside the door. She was wondering why you were running  also.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I said nothing. I didn t know what I should say. My Mom was right there when I opened the door. Mecham  the assistant saw the shorts sticking out of my pocket and quickly grabbed them from me without me knowing it. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hi Mom. You came late. I was worried something might be wrong - or something.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Since when have you been concerned with my welfare  son?  she said smiling. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well  I always have whether you know it or not!  I exclaimed. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  How sweet! That Wilma girl also thought something might be troubling you  dear. Are you ready to go home?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Before I could answer  Mecham grabbed my shoulder and said   If you could spare a moment or two  I d like to talk to you.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well OK. Do you mind  Mom?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No son. I ll just go along. You can come with the others later. They are at that meeting. Bye!  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Then she was gone. Mecham  a rather nice looking slim young man  and I were alone in this part of the church. He pulled out the shorts and handed them to me. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Those ain t mine!  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  They were hanging out of your pocket. I grabbed them before your Mom saw them. Is Wilma playing a trick on you? She is a bit tricky  you know?  He smiled. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I noticed him staring at the front of my pants and a wet spot that seemed to be growing larger. In spite of whatever I was thinking  my cock with a mind of its own  was going hard rapidly  poking its way out the front of my pants  and leaking precum like a faucet. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You can t go anywhere like that. If you would let me help you  I could fix that problem.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Problem?  I asked stupidly - not realizing the extent of the wet spot in these blue pants that stood out like a neon sign! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Mecham pointed to the spot and my very hard cock. Without my briefs  it was practically exposed to plain sight! You could see the head plainly.  Take your pants off and let them dry out. If you sponge the spot off with water it will dry sooner. Want me to take care of it for you?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  OK.  I unsnapped the catch on the pants  but before I could move much  Mecham had the zipper down and my pants around my ankles. He carefully took them off over my shoes as I lifted each foot in turn. His face brushed lightly against my cock s tip as he did that. When he looked up from his kneeling position his mouth was right in line with my dick that was bobbing up and down with my heartbeat.  That is a beautiful penis you have  Bill. Do you play with it a lot?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I - ugh...ugh...  gasping  as he handled my stiff prick knowingly. It quickly grew just a smidgen more to an aching hard randy cock with precum at the tip in a gleaming jewel of light. It was there but an instant before it was whisked away by Mecham s quick agile tongue. Quick as a wink  my cock disappeared all the way in Mecham s mouth! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Ooh! MYY! Mmmn...mmnn...Ooh...Uuuuh!  I groaned as Mecham sucked and lavished my hard dick with his hands  mouth  and eager tongue. I tried to push away  because I knew there was going to be a mess and very soon. Mecham didn t hesitate. He placed his one hand on my ass and pulled me closer to his face. His other hand reached around back to my scrotum  that he fondled nicely. As soon as I felt him handle my ass and balls  I was shot! I couldn t help but let my cream stream out into his ready mouth. It was a true delight and the very first time anyone had ever touched me or probably ever seen me naked. For sure that was the first time anyone ever did that! It was great. My legs felt very weak and I needed to sit. Mecham let me sit on the old choir bench that was kept there. He reached up and lightly kissed my mouth. I was so out of it  I hardly noticed. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> When he came back a long time later  I was almost asleep and my cock once again was hard. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Is this my reward then?  Mecham asked taking my firm willing dick deep in his mouth without a moment s hesitation. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh! You do that ... soooooooooo...goooooooooooddd!  I tried to exclaim but was lost I the thrill of it all. It lasted a few seconds longer than it did the first time  but I thought I enjoyed it more. Now  I was really weak. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Do people do that to you  Mecham?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh my  yes  Bill. I enjoy that a lot. Since Earl died a few months ago  I do not have anyone. Would you like to be my friend  Bill? I would be happy to teach you.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I think I would like that.  </p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/21/dilated-and-banged/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>1890</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Teen boy seduced</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/19/teen-boy-seduced/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/19/teen-boy-seduced/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Mon, 19 Jan 2009 19:24:22 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/19/teen-boy-seduced/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Teen boy seduced by hung lover</h4>
<p><a href="http://free.popboys.com/pg/45/index.html?nats=MTg5MzoyOjI,0,0,0,546" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/15/a70200ce85.jpg" alt="Teen boy seduced by hung lover" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Nothing At All: Alternative Version<br /> <br /> <p> But I didn t do anything!  Tommy protested.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Assume the position!  Matthew ordered him.  I won t tell you again. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Tommy s lower lip  jutting out in a petulant pout  trembled  and tears flooded his wide blue eyes. He shivered  both because the air of the room  on his naked flesh  was cold and because he was afraid. Nevertheless  he knew better than to resist. Any defiance of Matthew s orders would cause him to suffer much worse than he would if he simply accepted his punishment  and  he knew from previous experience  he d be punished severely enough as it was. Matthew believed firmly in the proverb that to spare the rod was to spoil was to spoil the child--or  in him case  the boyfriend. Tommy and Matthew had been together for five years now. However  Tommy had endured Matthew s abuse  both verbal and physical  far longer than that  for Matthew had<!--more--> broken him in--or  more accurately  broken him--years before  when they d been dating and Tommy had been foolish and naÐ“Ð‡ve enough to believe that Matthew loved him--and that he d loved Matthew.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Tommy wanted to know why he was going to be caned. What offense had he committed? Or was it a sin of omission for which he was to be punished? Had he forgotten to perform one of the countless duties he assigned him each day? He tried to recall whether he d left any task undone  but there were so many chores that he couldn t be sure  besides  he was too anxious to think straight. Maybe it hadn t even been a chore he d forgotten. Maybe it was something sexual. Often  his offense fit that category. Was he supposed to have sucked Matthew s cock this morning? Was he supposed to have parted his buttocks so Matthew could slide his prick through his anus and fuck him deep and hard in the ass?<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Once  Matthew had been content to impart a rosy pink hue to Tommy s buttocks. Then  Matthew required that they be red. Next  they must be purple. After that  he would not set aside his instrument of torture until Tommy s ass cheeks were black and blue and  decorated --that was the word that Matthew used--with welts and bruises. Always  before now  however  Matthew had made it clear to Tommy why he was punishing him. Matthew had wanted to impress him with the need to do this or not to do that or to perform him tasks and chores more thoroughly and responsibly or to be more enthusiastic about sucking his cock  swallowing his semen  or enjoying the privilege and honor of receiving Matthew s prick up his ass. After being upbraided for whatever he had or hadn t done or hadn t done to Matthew s satisfaction  Tommy had been spanked  paddled  whipped  or caned so that his negligence or incompetence or laziness would be impressed upon him. God help him if  after such a lesson  he forgot Matthew s teaching. Now  Matthew had introduced something new--he d refused to identify Tommy s offense. How could Tommy avoid a repetition of his transgression if Matthew wouldn t tell him what he d done wrong?<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As he assumed the required position over the punishment bench that Matthew had designed himself and had constructed with his own hands  Tommy realized that Matthew would tell him  he meant only to wait until after the punishment had ended to inform him of his misconduct  rather than telling him beforehand  as was his usual custom. Perhaps  Matthew supposed that Tommy s not knowing what he was being punished for would make him more anxious than he might be otherwise. If so  he was right  for Tommy had no way to gauge Matthew s displeasure at him  since he did not know why he was annoyed  and  therefore  he would not be able to guess how many strokes he might receive or how hard the strokes might be delivered--not that Tommy would know  for certain  even if he were aware of why he was being punished  but even the notion that he might reckon the number of the lashes that he was to receive had always seemed  somehow  to help him to endure them.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The punishment bench resembled a low  padded sawhorse. Kneeling before it  as before an altar  Tommy folded his stomach over the crossbar  with his knees spread wide. Then  Matthew advanced  securing Tommy s thighs in leather-padded manacles attached to chains  to keep his legs well spread  the better to tighten the flesh upon his elevated buttocks. Matthew also secured Tommy s wrists in similar cuffs  so that he was bound securely and his ability to move was severely restricted. Displayed in such a manner  Tommy felt both helpless and humiliated  as was Matthew s intent  and  of course  he could not avoid the impact of the cane  he must receive its cutting stroke fully upon his ass cheeks. Matthew had thought of gagging Tommy  but he d decided not to do so  because he found his screams and shrieks  like his moans and groans--and the pleas for him to stop--a sound more pleasant than a symphony. Matthew also enjoyed the sight of Tommy s distress  and had situated the punishment bench before a huge mirror so that both he and Tommy could observe Tommy as he winced and flinched  could enjoy the gathering and overflow of his tears  and could see the breaking of the sweat upon his brow  the gnashing of his teeth  and the distortion of his handsome features by the misery  pain  and suffering he felt upon his tormented buttocks.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After he d secured Tommy in place  Matthew pulled up the low stool he kept near the bench. Seating himself upon it  he placed a spread hand upon either of Tommy s ass cheeks  kneading them as if they were dough. His fingers made deep indentations in the other man s buttocks as he treasured the smooth  firm-soft globes. He smiled as he imagined the sleek  creamy flesh upon Tommy s bottom striped with marks from the slender bamboo cane that Matthew had come to prefer over his hand  a paddle  or a belt. He continued to caress and admire the smooth mounds that concealed the anus that  invariably  he used for sexual pleasure and to further mortify Tommy. A prude  Tommy still quailed whenever Matthew took him anally or orally  believing  deep in his heart  that Matthew s use of him in such a fashion was somehow sinful and shameful  despite the numerous times that Tommy had been used in one or the other--or  frequently  in both--of these manners.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Perhaps emboldened by Matthew s touch  Tommy pleaded again  his voice quivering  to be informed of Matthew s complaint against him. Why  he asked  was he to be caned? His query brought an immediate response from Matthew  who smacked his ass hard.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Ouch!  Tommy cried.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  How dare you question me  bitch!  Matthew thundered.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m sorry   Tommy whimpered.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Matthew smiled at the surrender in his words and at the broken spirit behind the tone of voice in which he d uttered them. He gave Tommy another sharp smack  and he lunged as far forward as he was able to do in the restraints that bound him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I just thought that  if I knew-- <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Matthew gave Tommy a third smack. His ass bore the pink print of Matthew s hand in its sleek  otherwise white flesh.  Silence  slut!  Matthew commanded.  You will speak only when you are spoken to. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  sir. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I am under no compulsion to defend my actions to you or to explain my behavior  whatever it may be. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  sir. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Satisfied by his response  Matthew resumed his fondling of his buttocks  enjoying their smooth feel and the buoyancy of the spongy muscles beneath the sleek skin  which  soon enough  would bear the marks of Matthew s superiority and his domination and the corresponding signs of Tommy s inferiority and compliance. Thinking about the welts and bruises and lacerations with which he d adorn Tommy s ass gave Matthew a thick  long  hard erection that his caning of Tommy s bottom would maintain and intensify. Giving Tommy s left buttock a firm pinch that made him squirm  Matthew rose  set the stool aside  and took the flexible bamboo cane in hand.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Tommy was aware that the moment was at hand  and he closed him eyes tightly  even as his tears began to flow down his cheeks. He gritted his teeth  and waited for the first stinging lash to light upon his buttocks. His heart beat fast  his pulse racing  and he breathed in quick  short pants. His hands were balled into fists  and his body was tense. He kept his buttocks relaxed  though  by force of will  having learned  long ago  that to tighten them in anticipation of the blow to come was to invite greater and longer-lasting pain.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Tommy continued to wonder what he had done or not done or had done unsatisfactorily. He wanted to know  desperately  what sin he had committed or what duty he d failed to accomplish or to complete satisfactorily so that he could make sure he never failed Matthew in the same manner in the future. Only by avoiding misconduct could he avoid the cane  and he would do almost anything to avoid the cruel instrument. Matthew s leaving him ignorant of his offense confused Tommy and made him more anxious than his anticipation and fear of the cane itself always made him. By refusing to inform him of the nature of his wrongdoing  Matthew had intensified Tommy s suffering even before the actual beating commenced. Tommy wanted to know why he was to be caned  but he knew better than to ask again. He must endure his punishment and wait until Matthew was ready to enlighten him as to the reason for the caning he d given to him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As Tommy thought these miserable thoughts  he heard the dreaded  telltale whooshing sound of the cane as it cut through the air  a moment later  the bamboo s impact furrowed the flesh of his buttocks and sent an intense agony through his loins. He shrieked  straining against the cuffs that bound his wrists and thighs  and Matthew was rewarded by the sight of the naked anguish on his face in the mirror that stood before the punishment bench. Tommy s eyes were wide. His mouth gaped. Tears rolled down his face. Pain was evident in his every feature.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Matthew smiled as he raised the cane again  thinking that Tommy s ordeal had only just begun. He delivered six more lashes  hard and fast  and a series of parallel lines appeared on Tommy s ass cheeks  one below the next. Tommy lurched in his restraints upon the receipt of each of these vicious blows  screeching and wailing as his face again and again contorted from the fiery agony that burned within his lacerated and bleeding buttocks. His tears ran steadily  as he sobbed. However  he gave no voice to his suffering  and he didn t ask for mercy from Matthew  because he knew that Matthew was merciless and that to beg for compassion or kindness from him would only arouse his ire further and result in a more severe and prolonged punishment. Matthew could excuse his shrieks and sobs and moans  he would not excuse any verbal pleas for leniency.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Tommy waited for the next lash--or series of lashes--to fall upon his upturned buttocks. None came. Still  he waited  tense and expectant  certain that the caning was not complete and sure that Matthew would strike him at least another dozen times. However  not further rain of blows fell. He could not see Matthew in the mirror  but that didn t mean he d left the room. He may have merely stepped away from the area of the chamber that was reflected in the oversize looking-glass. Could it be  Tommy wondered  that Matthew had spent his anger in so brief a flogging? It seemed doubtful  but was it unthinkable? Tommy continued to wait. The room was quiet. Had Matthew left him here  draped over the punishment bench  to endure the aftermath of the caning? Already  the stinging of his lacerated buttocks was becoming a more generalized sensation of soreness that would soon blossom into a feeling that was part heat and part pain  each sensation aggravating the other and making both more unpleasant than either would be by itself. Maybe Matthew wanted Tommy to experience this torment for a longer time than usual--or maybe he meant to resume the caning after Tommy had had time to appreciate fully the effects of the preliminary beating!<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> A quarter of an hour later  Tommy had just begun to hope that Matthew had vented his rage sooner than he d expected and had left him shackled to the punishment bench in the awkward and uncomfortable position of having his knees spread wide apart  with his buttocks elevated and his waist bent over the bench s crossbar  his wrists and thighs manacled  to consider his latest punishment as he felt the stinging wounds that Matthew had inflicted upon his bottom  and to commiserate with himself about his plight  when Matthew announced either his continued presence or his return to the chamber by showering Tommy s defenseless  bare buttocks with a hard rain of a dozen more fast and furious strokes of the cane. Tommy s reactions were instantaneous: he screamed  howled  and bawled  he lurched and strained in his restraints  his face twisted into a grimace expressive of the distress he felt in his fiery  stinging buttocks  tears washed his face  and he was reduced  at last  to a whimpering  sobbing  mewling wretch  pleading for the punishment to end.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Matthew grinned as he lashed Tommy s bleeding  red and purple ass with the bamboo cane  cutting new marks in the sore and sensitive flesh and crossing previous lines with fresh stripes. The cane whined as it cut the air--and the flesh of Tommy s sleek ass cheeks. Tommy shrieked in anguish  muttering pleas for a cessation of the punishment. More slashing strokes of the cane crashed into his bottom  furrowing his buttocks and streaking them with blood from new lacerations. Matthew beat him with the cane until Tommy s ass was a bloody mess  covered in blood and bruises and adorned with welts and swollen ridges of red and purple flesh  and Matthew s arm was exhausted. Tommy screeched and wept and begged for mercy.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Finally  Matthew set aside the cane. He wiped the blood from Tommy s ass with a soft  fuzzy towel. Then  he applied an antiseptic that burned  enflaming the pain that his strokes of the cane had caused  and gently patted his bottom  announcing   Your ass is purple  black  and blue  and crisscrossed with welts and lacerations. I suppose you ve learned your lesson. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Now  Tommy thought  at last  Matthew would tell him what he d done or hadn t done or hadn t done well enough to please him  and Tommy would be able to adjust his behavior accordingly  to make sure that he was never caned savagely again for the same infraction. His ability to amend his behavior was the only way he had of avoiding the cane  it was his only defense against a beating  it was his only means of controlling the spankings in any way. Now that he d been caned  Matthew  he knew  would allow him to ask  and Tommy did so  quickly.  What did I do to deserve such a punishment?  he begged to know.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Matthew laughed.  Nothing   he answered.  Nothing at all. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> <I>NOTE: This is an alternate to the original  Nothing At All   in which a man spanks his girlfriend for the same reason--none at all. The original version is also available on Literotica. </I></p> broken him in--or  more accurately  broken him--years before  when they d been dating and Tommy had been foolish and naÐ“Ð‡ve enough to believe that Matthew loved him--and that he d loved Matthew.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Tommy wanted to know why he was going to be caned. What offense had he committed? Or was it a sin of omission for which he was to be punished? Had he forgotten to perform one of the countless duties he assigned him each day? He tried to recall whether he d left any task undone  but there were so many chores that he couldn t be sure  besides  he was too anxious to think straight. Maybe it hadn t even been a chore he d forgotten. Maybe it was something sexual. Often  his offense fit that category. Was he supposed to have sucked Matthew s cock this morning? Was he supposed to have parted his buttocks so Matthew could slide his prick through his anus and fuck him deep and hard in the ass?<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Once  Matthew had been content to impart a rosy pink hue to Tommy s buttocks. Then  Matthew required that they be red. Next  they must be purple. After that  he would not set aside his instrument of torture until Tommy s ass cheeks were black and blue and  decorated --that was the word that Matthew used--with welts and bruises. Always  before now  however  Matthew had made it clear to Tommy why he was punishing him. Matthew had wanted to impress him with the need to do this or not to do that or to perform him tasks and chores more thoroughly and responsibly or to be more enthusiastic about sucking his cock  swallowing his semen  or enjoying the privilege and honor of receiving Matthew s prick up his ass. After being upbraided for whatever he had or hadn t done or hadn t done to Matthew s satisfaction  Tommy had been spanked  paddled  whipped  or caned so that his negligence or incompetence or laziness would be impressed upon him. God help him if  after such a lesson  he forgot Matthew s teaching. Now  Matthew had introduced something new--he d refused to identify Tommy s offense. How could Tommy avoid a repetition of his transgression if Matthew wouldn t tell him what he d done wrong?<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As he assumed the required position over the punishment bench that Matthew had designed himself and had constructed with his own hands  Tommy realized that Matthew would tell him  he meant only to wait until after the punishment had ended to inform him of his misconduct  rather than telling him beforehand  as was his usual custom. Perhaps  Matthew supposed that Tommy s not knowing what he was being punished for would make him more anxious than he might be otherwise. If so  he was right  for Tommy had no way to gauge Matthew s displeasure at him  since he did not know why he was annoyed  and  therefore  he would not be able to guess how many strokes he might receive or how hard the strokes might be delivered--not that Tommy would know  for certain  even if he were aware of why he was being punished  but even the notion that he might reckon the number of the lashes that he was to receive had always seemed  somehow  to help him to endure them.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The punishment bench resembled a low  padded sawhorse. Kneeling before it  as before an altar  Tommy folded his stomach over the crossbar  with his knees spread wide. Then  Matthew advanced  securing Tommy s thighs in leather-padded manacles attached to chains  to keep his legs well spread  the better to tighten the flesh upon his elevated buttocks. Matthew also secured Tommy s wrists in similar cuffs  so that he was bound securely and his ability to move was severely restricted. Displayed in such a manner  Tommy felt both helpless and humiliated  as was Matthew s intent  and  of course  he could not avoid the impact of the cane  he must receive its cutting stroke fully upon his ass cheeks. Matthew had thought of gagging Tommy  but he d decided not to do so  because he found his screams and shrieks  like his moans and groans--and the pleas for him to stop--a sound more pleasant than a symphony. Matthew also enjoyed the sight of Tommy s distress  and had situated the punishment bench before a huge mirror so that both he and Tommy could observe Tommy as he winced and flinched  could enjoy the gathering and overflow of his tears  and could see the breaking of the sweat upon his brow  the gnashing of his teeth  and the distortion of his handsome features by the misery  pain  and suffering he felt upon his tormented buttocks.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After he d secured Tommy in place  Matthew pulled up the low stool he kept near the bench. Seating himself upon it  he placed a spread hand upon either of Tommy s ass cheeks  kneading them as if they were dough. His fingers made deep indentations in the other man s buttocks as he treasured the smooth  firm-soft globes. He smiled as he imagined the sleek  creamy flesh upon Tommy s bottom striped with marks from the slender bamboo cane that Matthew had come to prefer over his hand  a paddle  or a belt. He continued to caress and admire the smooth mounds that concealed the anus that  invariably  he used for sexual pleasure and to further mortify Tommy. A prude  Tommy still quailed whenever Matthew took him anally or orally  believing  deep in his heart  that Matthew s use of him in such a fashion was somehow sinful and shameful  despite the numerous times that Tommy had been used in one or the other--or  frequently  in both--of these manners.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Perhaps emboldened by Matthew s touch  Tommy pleaded again  his voice quivering  to be informed of Matthew s complaint against him. Why  he asked  was he to be caned? His query brought an immediate response from Matthew  who smacked his ass hard.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Ouch!  Tommy cried.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  How dare you question me  bitch!  Matthew thundered.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m sorry   Tommy whimpered.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Matthew smiled at the surrender in his words and at the broken spirit behind the tone of voice in which he d uttered them. He gave Tommy another sharp smack  and he lunged as far forward as he was able to do in the restraints that bound him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I just thought that  if I knew-- <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Matthew gave Tommy a third smack. His ass bore the pink print of Matthew s hand in its sleek  otherwise white flesh.  Silence  slut!  Matthew commanded.  You will speak only when you are spoken to. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  sir. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I am under no compulsion to defend my actions to you or to explain my behavior  whatever it may be. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  sir. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Satisfied by his response  Matthew resumed his fondling of his buttocks  enjoying their smooth feel and the buoyancy of the spongy muscles beneath the sleek skin  which  soon enough  would bear the marks of Matthew s superiority and his domination and the corresponding signs of Tommy s inferiority and compliance. Thinking about the welts and bruises and lacerations with which he d adorn Tommy s ass gave Matthew a thick  long  hard erection that his caning of Tommy s bottom would maintain and intensify. Giving Tommy s left buttock a firm pinch that made him squirm  Matthew rose  set the stool aside  and took the flexible bamboo cane in hand.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Tommy was aware that the moment was at hand  and he closed him eyes tightly  even as his tears began to flow down his cheeks. He gritted his teeth  and waited for the first stinging lash to light upon his buttocks. His heart beat fast  his pulse racing  and he breathed in quick  short pants. His hands were balled into fists  and his body was tense. He kept his buttocks relaxed  though  by force of will  having learned  long ago  that to tighten them in anticipation of the blow to come was to invite greater and longer-lasting pain.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Tommy continued to wonder what he had done or not done or had done unsatisfactorily. He wanted to know  desperately  what sin he had committed or what duty he d failed to accomplish or to complete satisfactorily so that he could make sure he never failed Matthew in the same manner in the future. Only by avoiding misconduct could he avoid the cane  and he would do almost anything to avoid the cruel instrument. Matthew s leaving him ignorant of his offense confused Tommy and made him more anxious than his anticipation and fear of the cane itself always made him. By refusing to inform him of the nature of his wrongdoing  Matthew had intensified Tommy s suffering even before the actual beating commenced. Tommy wanted to know why he was to be caned  but he knew better than to ask again. He must endure his punishment and wait until Matthew was ready to enlighten him as to the reason for the caning he d given to him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As Tommy thought these miserable thoughts  he heard the dreaded  telltale whooshing sound of the cane as it cut through the air  a moment later  the bamboo s impact furrowed the flesh of his buttocks and sent an intense agony through his loins. He shrieked  straining against the cuffs that bound his wrists and thighs  and Matthew was rewarded by the sight of the naked anguish on his face in the mirror that stood before the punishment bench. Tommy s eyes were wide. His mouth gaped. Tears rolled down his face. Pain was evident in his every feature.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Matthew smiled as he raised the cane again  thinking that Tommy s ordeal had only just begun. He delivered six more lashes  hard and fast  and a series of parallel lines appeared on Tommy s ass cheeks  one below the next. Tommy lurched in his restraints upon the receipt of each of these vicious blows  screeching and wailing as his face again and again contorted from the fiery agony that burned within his lacerated and bleeding buttocks. His tears ran steadily  as he sobbed. However  he gave no voice to his suffering  and he didn t ask for mercy from Matthew  because he knew that Matthew was merciless and that to beg for compassion or kindness from him would only arouse his ire further and result in a more severe and prolonged punishment. Matthew could excuse his shrieks and sobs and moans  he would not excuse any verbal pleas for leniency.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Tommy waited for the next lash--or series of lashes--to fall upon his upturned buttocks. None came. Still  he waited  tense and expectant  certain that the caning was not complete and sure that Matthew would strike him at least another dozen times. However  not further rain of blows fell. He could not see Matthew in the mirror  but that didn t mean he d left the room. He may have merely stepped away from the area of the chamber that was reflected in the oversize looking-glass. Could it be  Tommy wondered  that Matthew had spent his anger in so brief a flogging? It seemed doubtful  but was it unthinkable? Tommy continued to wait. The room was quiet. Had Matthew left him here  draped over the punishment bench  to endure the aftermath of the caning? Already  the stinging of his lacerated buttocks was becoming a more generalized sensation of soreness that would soon blossom into a feeling that was part heat and part pain  each sensation aggravating the other and making both more unpleasant than either would be by itself. Maybe Matthew wanted Tommy to experience this torment for a longer time than usual--or maybe he meant to resume the caning after Tommy had had time to appreciate fully the effects of the preliminary beating!<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> A quarter of an hour later  Tommy had just begun to hope that Matthew had vented his rage sooner than he d expected and had left him shackled to the punishment bench in the awkward and uncomfortable position of having his knees spread wide apart  with his buttocks elevated and his waist bent over the bench s crossbar  his wrists and thighs manacled  to consider his latest punishment as he felt the stinging wounds that Matthew had inflicted upon his bottom  and to commiserate with himself about his plight  when Matthew announced either his continued presence or his return to the chamber by showering Tommy s defenseless  bare buttocks with a hard rain of a dozen more fast and furious strokes of the cane. Tommy s reactions were instantaneous: he screamed  howled  and bawled  he lurched and strained in his restraints  his face twisted into a grimace expressive of the distress he felt in his fiery  stinging buttocks  tears washed his face  and he was reduced  at last  to a whimpering  sobbing  mewling wretch  pleading for the punishment to end.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Matthew grinned as he lashed Tommy s bleeding  red and purple ass with the bamboo cane  cutting new marks in the sore and sensitive flesh and crossing previous lines with fresh stripes. The cane whined as it cut the air--and the flesh of Tommy s sleek ass cheeks. Tommy shrieked in anguish  muttering pleas for a cessation of the punishment. More slashing strokes of the cane crashed into his bottom  furrowing his buttocks and streaking them with blood from new lacerations. Matthew beat him with the cane until Tommy s ass was a bloody mess  covered in blood and bruises and adorned with welts and swollen ridges of red and purple flesh  and Matthew s arm was exhausted. Tommy screeched and wept and begged for mercy.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Finally  Matthew set aside the cane. He wiped the blood from Tommy s ass with a soft  fuzzy towel. Then  he applied an antiseptic that burned  enflaming the pain that his strokes of the cane had caused  and gently patted his bottom  announcing   Your ass is purple  black  and blue  and crisscrossed with welts and lacerations. I suppose you ve learned your lesson. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Now  Tommy thought  at last  Matthew would tell him what he d done or hadn t done or hadn t done well enough to please him  and Tommy would be able to adjust his behavior accordingly  to make sure that he was never caned savagely again for the same infraction. His ability to amend his behavior was the only way he had of avoiding the cane  it was his only defense against a beating  it was his only means of controlling the spankings in any way. Now that he d been caned  Matthew  he knew  would allow him to ask  and Tommy did so  quickly.  What did I do to deserve such a punishment?  he begged to know.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Matthew laughed.  Nothing   he answered.  Nothing at all. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> <I>NOTE: This is an alternate to the original  Nothing At All   in which a man spanks his girlfriend for the same reason--none at all. The original version is also available on Literotica. </I></p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/19/teen-boy-seduced/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>215</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Skyler swallows the</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/10/skyler-swallows-the/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/10/skyler-swallows-the/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sat, 10 Jan 2009 17:33:17 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/10/skyler-swallows-the/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Skyler swallows the swan.</h4>
<p><a href="http://www2.galleryhost.com/7ph_Skylersuckscock_98033254/?nats=1023370:schdpartners:gaysexresort,0,0,0,309" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/13/c992d1203b.jpg" alt="Skyler swallows the swan." border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>A Best Friend s Revealation<br /> <br /> <p>Shannon and Paul had been friends since Paul had come into the company  and had always been there for each other. When Shannon had initially suggested going out  Paul had had second thoughts  he was a little tired from an intense match earlier that night. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> But since there was nothing else better to do but sit around and feel sorry for himself because his skank of a woman had run around on him  he was glad he had decided to go. Shan was a fun guy  even in the shittiest of moments  and Paul could have used a few laughs.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Paul was a beautiful guy. Five foot ten  olive skin  long  silky  straight black hair  bewitching hazel eyes  and a smile that could light the world--not to mention the outline of his tights showed the promise of a generous cock and an ass that was one of the most fuck worthy around. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Truth of the matter was Shannon had<!--more--> wanted him in the worst way  if he had something to say about it  Paul was going to get fucked tonight. Yeah  Shannon had wanted to get him into bed from day one  best friend or not  only Paul didn t know that part. Yet.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> A knock sounded at the door  and Paul yelled out that it was open. Shannon walked in with a smile across his face  his blond hair slightly tousled.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Paul knew they both got a lot of appreciative looks from women  and more than a few from other men  and even though Shan HAD gone down the gay route a few times by fucking a few male fans  Paul had yet to tread there.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey  you ready to go?  Shannon asked.  We re already running late  you know. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Where s the fire? It s not like we re not going to see the same old  same old. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I don t know  man  there were a lot of hot broads out there tonight. We might get lucky. If not...well... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m not planning on a late night anyway. I m kind of tired. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Man  you need to get off that bitch Cynthia. I told you she was a whore. All the chicks in this business are. You were just another fuck on the side while she and Matt were having problems. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Shan  don t go there tonight  okay? I just want to chill out a bit. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Okay  man. Whatever you say. Let s go have some fun. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> They had gone down to the restaurant and lounge of the hotel  Paul suddenly realizing how hungry he was. Though he didn t drink  the food buffet was looking attractive.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> A waitress came over  and Shannon ordered a beer  while Paul got his soda. Once that was out of the way  they dove into the buffet.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> They filled their plates more than once. Both men lost track of how much they had actually eaten  and eventually  neither of them could eat another bite. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Feeling bloated and stuffed  Shannon had let out a healthy belch  getting punched in the arm by Paul as others in the place looked at them strangely.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You re a fucking pig   Paul told him laughingly.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  And you are one sexy piece of ass   Shannon teased him back.  What do ya say we go for a walk and see if we can work off some of this food and drink? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You re the one that is guzzling the beer   Paul laughed again.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah  whatever. Let s go. We can go upstairs after. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> They walked for a bit before coming to a bench near a riverbank behind their hotel  deciding it was a good spot to rest before they headed back.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  So how have things been going for you since Cynthia broke it off. That must have been tough to find out she d been whoring around on you. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah  it was tough  but it was for the best. But I do miss having that special someone in my life  you know? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah  I can dig that! I haven t been able to find anyone decent since I got divorced myself. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Paul started to move his head from side to side and grimaced slightly. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I think I might have pulled a muscle during the match tonight. Shit  that hurts   he explained when Shannon eyed him curiously.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Here  I know of something that might help. Just try to relax. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Shannon moved behind his friend and placed his fingers on the side of his neck  massaging Paul firmly yet gently. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> At first  Paul was shocked at the feel of his friend s fingers on his neck. Still  it wasn t long before the pain had eased up. This guy knew his stuff.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Shan had felt a stirring in his pants. He had never told his friend about his attraction to him Ð²Ð‚â€œ in fact  he had just learned to accept it himself. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Reaching down in front of Paul  he quickly unbuttoned Paul s shirt and started to pull it over his shoulders. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Shan  what the fuck are you doing!  Paul cried  startled.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  There is only so much I can do before this has to come off  man. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Shannon removed the shirt and dropped it on the bench Ð²Ð‚â€œ running his fingers trace patterns along Paul s shoulders and back. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  That better? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh  that s good  dude. Great job. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Thanks. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Shannon leaned over  until his lips were close to Paul s ear  and he quickly placed a kiss on the spot of his neck  just below the earlobe. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Suddenly Paul grabbed Shannon s hands.  What are you doing?!? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Shit. Look  maybe we better head back. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Paul put his shirt back on  eyeing his friend suspiciously.  Yeah  that might not be a bad idea. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Great  Shannon thought. Now I ve gone too far and pissed him off. So much for getting laid tonight.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> They had gone back in silence  each going back to their rooms and going to bed  but Paul had found himself unable to sleep. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Men  sure  had eyed him but his closest friend coming on to him had both disturbed and excited him. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He called Shannon s room  knowing it was late.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Dude...I know it s late  but I wanted to apologize for being an ass earlier. I know you were trying to make me feel better and stuff  and-- <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Say no more  man. I couldn t sleep either. I ve been thinking about you. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You want to come down to the room and hang out?  Paul asked.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Sure  whatever you like. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Shannon threw on a robe over his boxers  locking his room and headed down to Paul s  knocking gently on the door. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> It had been all he could do not to grow rock hard when his best friend answered in only a pair of shorts that did nothing to conceal the outline of his beautiful cock and ass.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Thought you were tired   Shannon joked  plopping on the bed.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I thought so too. Then I had to act like an asshole. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Think nothing of it. Hey  you know I can finish that massage if it will help you sleep. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well.... Okay. But you know... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah  yeah. You aren t gay. You aren t the first guy to come off with that one. Come on  lay back and enjoy. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Shannon pushed him back and leaned over Paul s body  letting his hands caress Paul s chest and stomach. He felt Paul shudder before he grabbed Shannon s hands  and Shan could feel him turning away.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m not sure about this... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Relax  Paul. I m not going to do anything you won t want me to do. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  But what about.... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I want you  Paul.  Shannon responded  trailing his tongue down Paul s neck to his shoulder  moaning at the feel of his skin as Shannon s hands sank lower until they reached the waistband of Paul s shorts. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Tracing his fingers along the waistband  he suddenly reached lower  and started to rub the bulge that he knew was his friend s cock.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Paul had found himself shocked that he was enjoying what was being done to him and wanted more as Shannon started to move his lips over Paul s  forcing them open  his tongue dancing and probing into Paul s mouth. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Paul slowly gave himself into the kiss. It was surprising  soft  and gentle all at once. Before he knew what was happening  Paul returned Shannon s kiss  eagerly sucking at the tongue Shannon offered  his hand never leaving Paul s cock.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Breaking the kiss  Shan then peeled off Paul s shorts  revealing a full erection  before stripping off his own robe and boxers. He then got back on the bed and told Paul to lay back and enjoy  Shan was here to really make him feel good.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Wrapping his lips around the head of his friend s cock  Shannon began to suck  his tongue tracing the veins  his cheeks hollowed. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Paul began to thrust his hips towards Shannon s face  and cried out when Shan played with his balls.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Fuck  Shan!  Paul cried.  You suck dick better than some women I ve had! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Encouraged by Paul s praise  Shannon sucked harder  moving his head back and forth  and Paul could no longer hold back. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> His pumped his hips towards Shannon s mouth  and pumping furiously  Paul held Shannon s head as he felt his orgasm approach.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Shan  I m going to cum!  he cried.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> His friend shooting off in his mouth made Shannon rock hard. He sucked eagerly  drinking down Paul s cum  sucking it hard  and enjoying every inch of the cock he had wanted for the last four years.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I don t have to ask if you enjoyed that   Shannon said with a gleam in his eye.  Now it s time for the real fun. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Paul looked up at his friend. A jolt of shock ran through his mind. Shannon giving him a blowjob was one thing  but actually getting fucked in ass? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He then saw his friend pull something out of the pocket of his robe by the bed and saw it was a small tube of something. He knew now Shan had had sex on his mind from the moment he d come to Paul s room  and there was no turning back now.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Lubing both his cock and Paul s ass generously  then placing Paul s legs around his shoulders  Shannon pushed his cock into Paul s ass slowly. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He felt his cock surrounded by soft  smooth wetness  and all he could think of was to give Paul the fuck of his life. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Shannon began to move inside of Paul once his cock was completely buried  slowly at first  pulling almost completely out and then pushing it back in.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He could hear Paul grunt and moan  calling out his name  and Shan quickened his movements. Soon  Shannon was fucking Paul with passion  ramming his cock hard and deep into his friend s ass.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You like that  baby? Doesn t that feel good? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  God  yes! Fuck me  Shan! Don t stop! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Shannon buried his face into his friend s shoulder  smelling his scent  and feeling his skin against his own chest  as he grabbed Paul s hips and started to piston back and forth  his dick completely buried in Paul s ass by now.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Shannon felt his balls tighten up and his cock swell. He could feel his jism rising  ready to shoot  and he couldn t wait to get off inside his friend.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Paul  I m going to cum in your hot  tight ass   Shannon whispered into Paul s ear.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  God  yes! Cum in me now! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Shannon felt his cock explode in his friend s ass. He heard Paul cry out and felt his ass clench tightly around Shannon s cock  telling Shannon that he was a great fuck. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Shannon was frozen in time and space as he found his pleasure  and felt his body emptying as endless streams of cum filled Paul s asshole. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Once drained of his seed  he pulled his cock from Paul s ass  watching as Paul was catching his breath. Then  turning  he held Paul s face in his hands.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You have no idea how long I have wanted that   Shannon said.  And it was everything I imagined it would be. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  But  Shan  how long have...you know...wanted to fuck me? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  We ll talk about that later  okay? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Shan wrapped Paul into an embrace and Paul returned the hug  as they both lie beside each other on the bed. Sliding his fingers over Shan s back  Paul felt happy. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He had no idea that sex with a man could be so good  and was actually looking forward to the next time when he could experience Shannon--and have Shan do the same to him again.</p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/10/skyler-swallows-the/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Hardcore fucking on the bright</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/06/hardcore-fucking-on-the-bright/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/06/hardcore-fucking-on-the-bright/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Tue, 06 Jan 2009 16:15:09 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/06/hardcore-fucking-on-the-bright/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Hardcore fucking on the bright red futon</h4>
<p><a href="http://www.straightboygalleries.com/galleries/brokestraightboys/pictures/17/index.php?nats=MTA2MDQzOjM6MTA2,0,0,0," target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/15/1ba61e0d74.jpg" alt="Hardcore fucking on the bright red futon" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Serpent s Salvation Ch. 05<br /> <br /> <p><I>This work is copywrited and is property of the author. If gay stories offend you or if they are illegal in your area  leave. Any resemblance to any people alive or dead  or any event is purely coincidental. My neediness knows no bounds  I require constructive feedback. Feedback I say!</I><br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Chapter 5<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He was a moron. More-on. Moh-ah-ron. His grandpa could get about six syllables into that one word and Sebastian deserved every single one of them. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seb turned off the main road and pointed his vehicle towards the coast. The road was irregular here  littered with potholes and winding its way back and forth with no rhyme or reason that he could see. It had been close to dark during his last jaunt  so he was only now seeing the marshland on each side  sometimes rich with vegetation  sometimes inhospitable. The avian population alone would<!--more--> be enough to warrant a return visit. Perhaps a class fieldtrip? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Yeah  right. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The closer he got to his destination  the less pressure he put on the gas. He was fidgety  tapping his fingers against the wheel  jingling change  checking the mirrors every minute to see if they were following. His eyes said no  but his mind was screaming  yes  you fool!  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He tried not to think about what he was doing  which was a pretty stupid thing to do  but he didn t want to lose his nerve. What would he say to them? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> If he told them to stop following him they would know that he knew that they were...something. They would ask questions he wasn t prepared to answer. Maybe torture him for information. The Stud blindfolding him  tying Seb down and making him scream for... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seb shifted in his seat  his jeans now uncomfortably taught. Maybe not torture. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He needed a game plan. He could play it cool  like this was just a follow-up visit. He still wanted to see the collection. Play it cool  try to put them at ease  find out more about them and then split. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He straightened up in his seat with a look of determination as he put on a bit more speed. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Play it cool. Yeah. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ***<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The house looked a lot less threatening in the light  the broad shadows and dark corners gone  replaced with mellow aged stone and a soft patina. The cobbles in the drive were a sepia-toned rainbow  the greenery lavish and a bit wild. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> There was a statue of a coiled serpent at the front of the drive  huge and weathered  half covered in waxy ivy. He had missed it in the dark. The front door was centered with a large round knocker  a bronze snake s head  fangs bared. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> So far so good. No grey guys. No blood. No mayhem. Just the little tickle in his mind. He could deal with a tickle. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seb wiped his sweaty palms on his jeans. He had worn them for comfort. He couldn t help the fact that they hugged his ass like a vice and made his cock look - well  even he was impressed. And he definitely didn t have you-know-who in mind when he picked out his tight white tee. Functional. He was functional. His contacts gave him better peripheral vision. The gel kept the hair out of his face. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He checked the <I>functionality</I> of his clothing for the tenth time before lifting the heavy ring of metal  letting it fall against the door with a satisfying thunk. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> It barely had time to echo before the door swung open. Seb was taken aback by the sudden response  but hid it well. He had known that someone was behind the door but assumed they would leave him to stew like before. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The one thing he couldn t hide was a look of disappointment. He had told himself over and over that he wasn t going there to visit The Stud  but as soon as he saw the man behind the door he knew himself for a liar. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He had it so  so bad. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Not that the man at the door was a trial to look at. He was handsome enough if you went for the tall  olive  muscular  devastatingly attractive type. In a word  boring. The guy was smiling  but it was a tight smile that didn t even come close to his watchful eyes. A predator. One that Seb recognized. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seb thanked God for that small favor. He could keep track of them individually. It didn t seem like much  but it was something. This was one of the men from campus last week. The mental signature was the same. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Asshole. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hi. I m Sebastian Fell. I came by last week and left a card.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Sebastian pasted on a smile that was just as false as the one worn by Mr. Macho and put out his hand in greeting. He could hear the muffled resonance of psychic conversation as the other man extended his hand as well. Seb expected a show of strength  a crushing alpha-male grip to assert superiority  but was pleasantly surprised when the man was nothing more than firm and abrupt. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Mr. Fell. Your reputation precedes you. Please  come in.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Thank you  Mister-?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Mychael Tiserova. Just call me Mych.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seb entered the house as Mych stepped aside and almost gaped in awe. Seb had been in some ostentatious houses for parties  a few dinners. He even had wild monkey sex on a sixty thousand dollar table with the barely legal heir to an American dynasty. Seb thought he had experienced posh  but this was- <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Wow.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Mych laughed.  That was the first thing I said as well.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s amazing.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s been in the Draco family for generations. They take great pride in it.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I ll bet.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m sorry about your reception last week. We re usually more hospitable but we were having some security issues.  Mych made a motion for Seb to follow him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I hope it was nothing too serious.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You have nothing to worry about now. They ve been remedied.  If it wasn t for the sharp spike of anger Seb felt  he might have believed it. He just hoped he didn t have to be  remedied.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Sure. I was wondering if I could make an appointment to talk to Mr. Draco.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m taking you to see him now. He s waiting in the library.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I wasn t expecting to see him so soon  but if you think he wouldn t mind-  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seb was about to say more when he saw a guard emerge from a shadow to stand near the door. It was the guard that had answered the door last time  just before all of Seb s problems started. Same piggy nose. Same glare. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Mych gave a sharp bark of humorless laughter.  He won t mind. He s a great fan of your work.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seb followed Mych to a recessed area that fed into a hallway  but he hung back a few feet  ostensibly to look at a fine piece of intricate bas-relief. After making sure Mych wasn t looking  he took the opportunity to stick his tongue out at the guard. Seb laughed as the guard s eyes widened  then turned to play catch up with the hunky jerk-face. Mych was probably getting an earful  but in for a penny and all that. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Childish? Perhaps. Satisfying? Oh yeah. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ***<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The fall of their footsteps on the marble sounded ominous in the never-ending hallway  or maybe he was just too keyed up. Mych was just ahead of him  silent  at least orally. Mentally  he might as well be singing songs of solidarity. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Just how many of these guys were there anyway? A handful? A dozen? An army? The thought of an army gave him pause. He had loosened up after the cordial  if bogus  reception  but Nameless Dread was returning full force. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Much more of this anticipation shit and he would work himself into a doozie of a panic attack. He had never actually had a panic attack  but there was a first time for everything. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He was surrounded. He had walked into the lion s den. He was the dumbest person on the planet. How could he begin to illustrate the extent of his folly with mere words? They were everywhere. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He had so much extracurricular sensory information bombarding him  he couldn t sort it all out. It was exhausting  so he tried to tune it out  or at least filter it. It would probably take some practice. Unfortunately  practice takes time  and time was not a luxury available to him. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Mych looked behind to see if Seb was still with him as they stopped at a pair of double doors. If he noticed Sebastian s growing unease  he didn t show it. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He inserted himself between Seb and the lock as he worked his magic  taking care to preserve the mechanism s secrets from uppity Americans what got above themselves. That s what Sebastian assumed anyway  based on the other man s secretive actions. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The lock made a little snick noise as it gave and Mych turned the handle  opening the door. He stepped back and gestured for Seb to step through. Seb hesitated. He wasn t so sure that he wanted Mych at his back  but reluctantly started through the door when no other option magically presented itself. He was halfway through when his breath left him in a hiss. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> It was The Stud. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Sebastian s eyes devoured him  head to toe  with a few lengthy pit stops in between. The wheat-gold shock of hair  black polo shirt  brushed steel belt buckle  and below the buckle... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seb didn t realize he was staring until someone cleared their throat. He quickly raised his eyes from the focus of his rapt meditation and flushed in embarrassment. It was only then that he saw the others. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Jeezus Tapdancing Christ. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He gulped and suppressed the urge to flee. There was nowhere to flee to  the quick snick of the lock behind him made sure of that. All of the bravado drained from him along with his tan as he surveyed the group of men in front of him. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He felt them then. Unshielded. Not just their physical presence  he touched their minds and felt the tension restraining their raw power. Mental  physical  barely contained. A core of iron will and ripped strength. A brutal hurricane condensed like coal into a diamond  like Spanish steel into a blade  impervious and deadly. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> And he knew  just knew that he was no match. Not for any of them. Not for Him. Seb was a strong man. Strong in body  strong in conviction. He had never known how frail a strong man could feel. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He opened his mouth to say something  form some sort of harmless greeting  bland as rice pudding to put them at ease  but to his horror  all that he managed was a timid   Well  are you gonna eat me or what?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> So much for playing it cool. He hung his head  mortified. He waited for them to lash out. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> And waited. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seb was prepared for everything. Everything! Vicious attack  plagues of locusts  demons doing graceful arabesques before disemboweling him from toe to tonsil  everything. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Everything but what actually happened. There was complete silence for a brief moment after he spoke  and then everyone started laughing uproariously. Seb cracked open an eye in disbelief. They were all howling  practically falling down  their mirth was so great. They would try to stop for a moment to school themselves  but one look at The Stud or him and they were cracking up again. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> But not The Stud. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> No  The Stud kept quiet as a furious blush consumed his face along with a scowl that was directed at everyone else. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Who were still screaming like rabid hyenas. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seb quickly lost what fear he had as his annoyance built. First they stalk him and scare the crap out of him  make him alternately pissed off and stupid horny  and then when he finally gets up the gumption to confront them they laugh at him? Well  he d see about that. He was just glad he had worn a coat that hid his rampaging hard-on. Something told him that an obvious erection would put him at a greater disadvantage than he already was. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seb squared his shoulders  set his jaw and walked right up to the object of his obsessive fantasies  extending a hand. His eyes were militant  daring the other man to refuse. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m Sebastian Fell.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> That first contact of flesh against flesh was exquisite  unexpected  completely disarming. It involved the lightest connection of fingers  nothing but the most casual of touch  but it encompassed every nerve ending he possessed. It was as if every cell in his body gave a collective sigh and said  yes.  The infinitesimal stroke of thumb against palm resonated along his spine  making him shiver. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Aurel. Aurel Lucius Draco.  He cleared his throat  a lovely sound  before continuing.  The pleasure is all mine.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Ah...  Sebastian s mind boggled. Pleasure. Him. Aurel. All in the same sentence. Just the mention of pleasure was enough to send his mind cavorting down avenues best left on the internet or tucked discretely into a brown paper bag. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> And his Stud had a name. Aurel. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The big blonde guy next to him was the first to recover his composure  straightening his lips and clutching his belly  slightly out of breath. He decided to do the honors when Aurel just stood there.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m Mordecai Draco  his cousin.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Sebastian cataloged them in his head as the introductions were made. Viking  check. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Aurel s brother-in-law  Alex Von Erlach.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Boy band refugee  check. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You ve met MychÐ²Ð‚Â¦  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Asshole  check. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  And Ruvn Pavel  another member of the security team.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Lurch  gotcha. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The o]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2009/01/06/hardcore-fucking-on-the-bright/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Sexy guy with</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/29/sexy-guy-with/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/29/sexy-guy-with/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sat, 29 Nov 2008 22:38:44 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/29/sexy-guy-with/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Sexy guy with shaved head gets double-teamed, swallows a load and swaps cum to another fella</h4>
<p><a href="http://www.realspermswap.net/wm58804/double-teamed-and-swaps-cum/index.html" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/13/25b373ada6.jpg" alt="Sexy guy with shaved head gets double-teamed, swallows a load and swaps cum to another fella" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Two Married Guys<br /> <br /> <p>My heart was pounding as I dialed the number to Don s house. Liz had taken the kids to her sister s for the weekend  I was home alone and figured it was now or never. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hello?  Susan answered the phone.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hi Sue  Mike here. Is Don home? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hi Don. Sure  just a minute. Oh  buy the way  I know Liz took the kids to her sister s for the weekend  so I you want to come over for dinner tonight  we d love to have you. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Thanks  that would be great. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Here s Don. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey Michael  O buddy  what s up?<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I was getting ready to watch some college ball this afternoon and wondered if you d like to come over and join me  suck down a few cold ones while we re at it.  My heart was pounding  I was sure he could detect my nervousness in my voice  but  if he did  he didn t let on.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Just<!--more--> a minute  let me check with Sue.  After what seemed like an eternity he came back to the phone.  I ll be right over. Can I bring anything? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Nope  just come as you are  the game starts in about 10 minutes.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Okay  I ll see you in a few. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I hung up the phone and took a deep breath. My hands were sweaty and my heart was pumping. For years I d fantasized about sucking a cock. I d read many erotic stories about it  seen more than a few video clips with guys doing each other and I convinced myself that I ought to try it at least once. The thought both excited me and terrified me. Not wanting to catch any STD s that might be floating around out there  I made up my mind to ask Don if he d let me suck his. It was a risk. He was a good friend. I trusted him with my life. I hoped could trust him with my secret.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The Doorbell rang just as the game got underway. I opened the door and Don greeted me with a manly hug  slapping me on the back as he pushed his way into the house. He had brought over a bag of snacks and laid them out on the coffee table as he took a seat on the couch  eyes glued to the game.  Where s that cold one you promised me? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I went into the kitchen and returned with two beers  handed him one  and took my seat next to him on the couch  the  game was underway. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> We made small talk as the game progressed. Several times I thought of backing out  but after a couple of beers  I decided it was now or never. I took one long swig of beer and turned toward Don   Don  I ve got a favor to ask you. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He glanced my way and responded   Sure  buddy  anything. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  If you say no  I will completely understand. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He looked at me quizzically   What do you need  Mike? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Before I tell you  I need you to promise me that if you say   no   we never speak of it again. But I don t want you to say anything until I fully explain the situation to you. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He put his beer down and turned toward me  a concerned look on his face.  Are you in trouble  Mike? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Maybe   I said. My hands were shaking and my heart was pounding. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Don put his hand on my arm and calmly said   Look Mike  anything you need  I m your man.  He thought pensively for a moment and added   You don t want me to kill someone do you? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I laughed   No  but you might want to kill me after you hear. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Out with it my friend  the suspense is killing me! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Okay  but remember  no response until I finish explaining.  I paused a bit  took another swig of beer  (my throat had become very dry for some reason) and began. I looked at him and said   Don  I want to suck your dick. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> His eyes got big as he looked at me with disbelief.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I looked down at the floor and began   Let me finish before you respond. You know I love Liz and the kids and would never do anything to hurt them. Several years ago  Liz and I were watching a porn DVD of swingers. At one point a guy leaned over and took another guy s dick in his mouth. I was shocked initially  but it stuck in my brain and I kept turning it over and over. I began looking for bi DVD s to rent  reading bi stories and fantasizing about it. There is no way I want to do it with some stranger and risk catching something. I couldn t live with myself. So  I began to think about friends and you are the only one I could trust enough to ask. You wouldn t have to do anything except sit there  but I need to try this once and get it out of my head. If you say   no   I will completely understand and hope it ends here. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He looked at me with a quizzical smirk and said   What if I don t want to just sit there? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  What? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He set his beer down and looked at me   What if I don t want to just sit there? What if I want to play too? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  What are you saying? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  First  I am honored that you would trust me with such a request. Frankly  I don t think I could have done what you just did. Second  I d be lying to you if I told you that I had not had similar thoughts over the years. I ve always heard that guys give better blow jobs than women  and I d love to see if that s true. Third  there is no one I d rather experiment with than you. So  if you re game  I am. What do we do next? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I knelt between his legs and started to unbutton his pants  The zipper came down and he lifted his hips to allow me to pull his pants off. His dick was already getting hard  tenting his boxers. I slipped my hands up is thighs until my hands came together around the base of his cock.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He inhaled quickly and tossed his head back as my hands made contact with his balls. I could see his expanding shaft through the opening of the boxers as I played with his balls for a few minutes  feeling them  rolling them in my hands  feeling the hair on his pubic bone.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I moved one hand up and wrapped my fingers around his shaft  squeezing lightly while positioning it to stick out the fly of his boxers. I continued to play with his balls while gently stroking his dick until I saw a clear drip of pre-cum emerge from the tip of his cock. I lowered my mouth to the tip and sucked off the drip as I squeezed his cock hoping for more. He did not disappoint me.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I began lightly flicking my tongue just underneath the head of his cock. That was the most sensitive spot on my cock so I assumed it was for him too. His response told me I was correct.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I opened my mouth and positioned his dick so I could take just the head of his dick into my awaiting mouth. As the crown of his cock head passed my lips  I closed my mouth and sucked just the tip. My tongue explored every inch of his head as my hands continued to work his balls and shaft. I paused just long enough to peel his boxers off and I went back to work.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Starting at the base of his balls  I look long  slow licks with the flat of my tongue up the center vein of his shaft. His body shivered with each lick. Then I repeated the action on the left side of the shaft and then the right side before returning to the center. Don s moans and the flood of pre-cum told me he was enjoying this as much as I was.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Next  I decided to see how much of his cock I could take into my mouth. I lowered my mouth onto his dick  sucking is cock into my mouth. I let my tongue work against the vein as I descended. When I had taken as much as I could  I saw there were still a couple of inches left. His pubic hair was just about at my nose. I took a deep breath through my nose  opened my throat as much as I could and plunged down until my nose was pressed against his pubic bone. I gagged a bit  but was able to control the reflex long enough to feel his dick fill up my mouth and throat. I pulled of more quickly than I had wanted but was ready to try it again.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Once again  I took him deep into my mouth  slowly moving toward the goal of pressing my nose up against his pubic bone. This time it went much smoother as I took the length of his cock without gagging. I was so focused on what I was trying to do that I didn t realize how close he was to cumming. This final push took him over the edge. I felt his cock swell up even more in my mouth and then start convulsing as he shot stream after stream of cum down my throat. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Shocked  I pulled off taking the last few spurts in the face as he panted and relaxed on the couch. I wiped my face with my hand and licked the cum off my fingers as Don looked down at me with a smile on his face.  Dude  that was the most incredible blow job I have ever had in my life! Man  it felt like you had been doing this for years! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I smiled at the affirmation as I leaned back on my hands  not knowing what would happen next. After a few more moments of recovery  Don took control.  Okay  buddy  your turn.  He stood up and reached down a hand and pulled me to my feet. He went for my belt and soon was lowering my pants and underwear with one swift motion. Next  he pulled my shirt over my head until I was buck naked before him. He reached out and grabbed my dick and stroked it a few times and then told me to sit down on the couch. As I obeyed  he knelt between my legs and said   I m not sure I ll be able to do as good a job on you as you did on me  but here goes nothing. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> With that he began licking and sucking my dick like it was a lollipop. I gripped the cushions of the couch with my hands to steady myself as the intense feelings of pleasure washed over my body. He spread my legs and licked my balls  my shaft and the head of my cock like a rat on a piece cheese. At one point  he lifted my legs  exposing my asshole. As he continued to lick and suck my cock  he began probing my ass with a finger. I thought I was going to cum right then. He sucked and licked and then  without warning  he went down on me  taking the full length of my cock deep into his mouth while plunging his finger into my asshole. The combination was more than I could handle and I came hard and fast  bucking his face and hand as my orgasm took me places I d never gone before. He eagerly milked the cum out of my dick while fucking my ass with his finger. As my erection began to subside  he pulled off  wiped his mouth and asked   How did I do? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Shit  man. Where did you learn to do that? I don t think I have ever cum so hard in my life! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He smiled and said   I only did to you what I thought I d like done to me. So  what do you think? Who gives better blow jobs? Liz or me? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No comparison  man. You win hands down. How about for you? Sue or me? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I ll deny it if you ever quote me  but I d take your mouth over Sue s any day of the week.  We both laughed.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I looked at the television set  the game was about half over. Don s cock was starting to get hard again  so I said   Looks like the game is only half over. Interested in an instant replay? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You got any of those  rented movies  you were talking about? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I smiled   As a matter of fact  I do.  I walked to the closet and pulled out a stack of bisexual DVD s and handed them to Don. He selected on and I put it in. He pulled off his shirt and we both sat down on the couch next to each other buck naked. As we began to watch  I reached over and put my hand on Don s cock and started rubbing the shaft. We watched two couples go at it every which way they could. Soon  my dick was standing at attention and Don suggested we try a little 69 action. I quickly agreed and the next thing I knew  I was lying on the floor with a dick hanging over my face. As Don lowered himself onto my cock  I eagerly took his cock into my mouth. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As I sucked  I reached between his legs and started probing with my finger  looking for his asshole. He spread his legs and soon was rewarded for his efforts as I wiggled my finger deep in his ass. He moaned as he sucked me and returned the favor. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After a few seconds he stopped and looked at me   Mike  will you do me a favor? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I smiled   Of course  buddy  anything for you. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Would you fuck me in the ass? Sue sticks a vibrator in there  but  honestly  I ve always wondered what a real cock would feel like. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  With pleasure  my friend. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Don got off me and knelt on all fours. I knelt behind him and moved toward his ass. I spit on his ass and worked it around with the tip of my dick as he moaned with pleasure. Then I pressed the tip of my cock against his rosebud and started pushing. He relaxed his ass and the tip  popped  in and he groaned.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Did I hurt you? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No  keep going. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I spread his ass cheeks and started burying my cock in his hole. He grimaced a bit  but pushed back on my cock until I was all the way in.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Fuck me   he cried   Fuck me hard. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I started pulling out and thrusting back as hard and as fast as I could. His tight ass gripped my cock each time I bottomed out. After a few thrusts  he cried out   Shit  shit  I m cumming. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Hearing him pushed me over the edge and I started cumming as well  filling his ass with my seed.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I pulled out as my dick began to shrink and he rolled over  evidence of his orgasm on the rug before him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Man o man   he said. That was fucking incredible. You got to try that  Mike. It was if my cock had a mind of its own and started cumming without me touching it! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Perhaps I shall  but what do you say we take a break  clean up this mess and take a shower together? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Sounds good to me.  Don replied.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> We cleaned up the spunk on the floor and wiped ourselves with the shirt I was wearing and headed to the shower. We decided to shower together and soon we were soaping each other down  making sure we were very clean  especially our cocks and ass. Of course  we got hard again. Don spun me around and was soaping my asshole when all of a sudden I felt something bigger than his finger at my back door. I grabbed my ass cheeks and spread them for him as he pressed his cock into my ass. The Soap gave him plenty of slick as he slipped right in. I pressed against the wall of the shower as Don pounded my ass. It hurt at first  but soon waves of pleasure took over as he fucked my ass. I felt him expand in my ass and then he started shooting another load in my ass. I didn t cum like he did  but when he finished  he asked me to jack off and shoot my load on him. I obliged and in no time  I was shooting cum on my best friend.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> We finished cleaning up and putting our clothes on and the phone rang. It was Sue. She asked us to pick up a bottle of wine on the way home. I said we d be glad to and we would. I looked at Don and said   Thank you. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Thank you   he replied.  Well  you fulfilled your fantasy. Does that mean you got it out of your system? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I smiled   I m not sure  if you re willing  we may have to try this once more.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  For you  buddy  anything  anytime.  He picked up the cover of the DVD playing and looked at the two couples on the cover.  Do you think we could ever convince our wives to join us? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  That would be hot  but I m not sure Liz would agree. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Neither would Sue  but it s fun thinking about it. But  hey  you never know  this began with a thought in your head. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I replied   You re right  you just never know. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> *<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> <i>(I hope you enjoyed this adventure. I d welcome any thoughts or responses you might have. If there is enough interest  I will continue the story. Thanks for reading.)</i> </p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/29/sexy-guy-with/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>256</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>newly wedded boys</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/20/newly-wedded-boys/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/20/newly-wedded-boys/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Thu, 20 Nov 2008 16:09:03 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/20/newly-wedded-boys/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Horny newly wedded boys having outrageous sex in position 69 with balls licking</h4>
<p><a href="http://www.boyswedding.net/wm58804/007/index.html" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/13/d470b9194a.jpg" alt="Horny newly wedded boys having outrageous sex in position 69 with balls licking" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Between the Bars Pt. 07<br /> <br /> <p>Chapter 30<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The chair was so hard. I shifted and pulled my feet up under me  wrapping my arms around myself for warmth. Cold in here too. As soon as I d gotten to the station in the back of the patrol car  they took me to this interrogation room and walked out. I d been sitting here  alternately pacing and trying to get comfortable in the hard metal chair  for so long I d lost track of time. Even if I d been wearing a watch  they would ve taken it from me like they took all of my personal belongings before they brought me in here.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I knew the big mirror across one wall was one-way glass. I d given up pressing my face to it and shielding the glare with my hands in an attempt to see out. I d watched enough TV to know that they should have taken me to booking to charge and fingerprint me  or come in the room and questioned me  but nobody came. Nothing<!--more--> happened at all. No phone call  no nothing. I just sat and waited and waited in the blank little room. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I couldn t wait anymore. I closed my eyes and let my mind disconnect  the way I did when I was small  before I moved in with my grandparents  and bad things would happen that I either didn t want to or couldn t think about. I must ve sat there for a very long time  keeping my mind blank so I wouldn t go insane with frustration and worry about Daniel  lying in a hospital bed somewhere broken and bleeding and alone. When the buzzer sounded  I looked up wearily. No use hoping. They were never going to let me out  I was going to be here forever.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Kennedy. You re out. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  But  I don t understand  they never even questioned me. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The cop stared at me like I was total idiot.  You gonna stand around asking questions  or get the fuck out of here? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I got up immediately and stepped out into the hall. The door thunked shut behind me.  Counsel s here   the cop said over his shoulder.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  A lawyer? But I don t have a lawyer  I never even got to make a phone call. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Tell her yourself.  He pointed at a petite  very pretty lady in her twenties with long dark hair  wearing a gray suit and black high heels. She walked up to me and stuck out her hand for me to shake  which I did  confused. The cop walked away and left us standing there in the hallway<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Rylan  I m Ariella Frieden. It s good to meet you. The Chicago Sun-Times sent me over to get you out of here. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I blinked  confused by it all.  Uh  am I under arrest? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No charges have been filed against you at this time. Pending investigation  you re free to go. Come on  let s go down to processing and get your personal items and get you out of here.  She bustled off down the hallway and I had no choice but to follow her.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Pending investigation? Does that mean I could be arrested later?  I asked.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I don t have an answer to that. Because this is an... internal matter  the police are not answering my questions regarding the case. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  They never arraigned me or anything  they just held me  are they allowed to do that? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  As long as it s for less than twenty-four hours  yes. That s why the Times sent me over here  to make sure they didn t hold you illegally. Here.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> She opened a gray metal door and pointed me inside. The bored lady at the counter  not a cop but a step up from a crossing guard  processed me out and handed back everything I had on my person at the time I was arrested  except Daniel s handgun. I didn t ask about it  but I was sure it was being held as evidence. When I came out of processing through another door  Kat leaped into my arms  with Alex right behind her. They both looked exhausted  but Kat had managed to change out of her pajamas and into business attire and put on some makeup.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Rylan  thank god. I ve been worried sick. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  How s Daniel?  I asked immediately.  Is he okay?  When I hugged Alex  I felt myself sag against him a bit. He was so solid and reassuring and I hadn t realized how fucking tired I was. I didn t understand any of this. Between the time I was arrested and the time I was released  somebody decided I didn t do anything wrong and they just let me go. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  he s out of surgery now and doing pretty well   Kat answered.  They ve got him down at Cook County Hospital and their trauma center is excellent. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I need to see him. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  They ve got him under security  so you can t see him right now.  She took my hand and started escorting me toward the door  with Alex behind me at a close protective distance. Ariella followed along  murmuring into a tiny silver cell phone.  Come on  let s get you back to my apartment so you can get cleaned up and prepare your statement for the press conference we ve got set up.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Whoa. Wait a minute.  I dug my heels in and stopped.  I m not giving a press conference. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  But Rylan  the story broke. It s all over the news  what you and Daniel did. You brought down a whole ring of corrupt cops from all over the country. The public wants to hear from you. You re a hero.  She beamed  clearly enjoying all this and the role she had played in it. This bit of investigation journalism was going to make her a very important part of the Sun-Times staff.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I shook my head.  I m not a hero and I m not your trained monkey  Kat. No statements and no press. I want to go to the hospital and be with Daniel  and if they won t let me see him I ll wait there until they do. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Kat huffed a breath  but she considered me for a moment or two and then finally nodded reluctantly. She knew me well enough to know she wasn t getting anywhere.  Okay. You re right. Now isn t the time. We ll go down and try to get you in to see Daniel. Before that  though  we really should take you back to my place so you can clean up. You don t want Daniel to see you like this.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> She took my wrists and showed me the blood that had seeped onto the my coat and soaked into my sleeves. I hadn t even realized I was covered in Daniel s blood. It was a far cry from him eating dinner with my family in a shirt splattered with my cum. I nodded and let her lead me down the hallway marked Exit.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  The paper wants me to do a front-page exclusive for tomorrow s edition  so I need a written statement   Kat went on relentlessly.  I need to know the sequence of events the best you can remember. Who shot Daniel? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The image of him bleeding onto the snow was branded into the back of my eyelids. It would never go away. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Sgt. Adkins. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  And you shot him?  She gave me a piercing look like she wasn t completely convinced I was capable of such a thing. I shrugged. I didn t consider it an act of heroism. I did it because I had to  because I d do anything for Daniel.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The hall ended. Alex  who was slightly ahead of us  pushed open the police station s front door. He stepped back inside with a shocked look on his face and pulled it closed  blocking the door with his big frame.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  What is it?  Kat asked.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  The press is out there   Alex answered  eyes darting to my face.  All the local stations and even the networks. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I didn t miss Kat s guilty little start. Damn her. Business suit and makeup  all right. Ariella stepped outside the door and announced to all the microphones that I had no comment. Alex and I stayed just inside the door while Kat went outside and brought her SUV around  although at first she wanted Alex to do it  until I pointed out that Alex could shield me a lot better than she could. It s not that I blamed her for wanting national exposure on her story  and for her face to be on the news as the intrepid reporter who broke the story  but even if she was my friend  using this for a media opportunity really pissed me off when Daniel was lying in the hospital alone. I didn t have time for this shit  I had to get to him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Pushing through a throng of reporters shielded by Alex s big body  having microphones shoved in my face and questions shouted at me isn t an experience I want to repeat. I hated being the center of attention anyway  but especially because I knew I was no hero. All I did was help. Daniel was the real hero. He stayed dedicated even when nobody believed him  when the whole world was against him. This case was big  it involved a lot of important people and it was going to be on all the national news stations. The glory  if he wanted it  belonged to Daniel  and if he didn t want it  I d do anything I could to keep the attention away from him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Back at Kat s place  Alex handed me a neatly folded stack of clothes from the couch. Cargo pants  a t-shirt and a heavy navy-blue button-down. I assumed they were his but he grinned at my obvious doubt.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  They re my brother s. They might be a little big  but not like mine. It s all we could get. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m sure they ll be fine. Thanks for thinking of it.  I paused in my own drama long enough to glance up at Alex s shy eyes  his little-boyish face hidden in the scraggly beard. I smiled at him and he blushed. I owed him so much. I knew he had feelings for Daniel that he fully realized could never turn into anything  but instead of resenting me for getting in the way he unselfishly did everything to help us for no other reason than he could. He was in a position to help us and he did  and that was a rare thing. His loyalty awed me  humbled me. His blush told me any kind of praise or thanks would embarrass him more than he could stand  I could relate to that  so I just reached up and gave his thick shoulder a little squeeze.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey.  Kat shoved in briskly and broke up our moment by handing me a plastic grocery bag.  Here  put the bloody clothes in this and I ll have them incinerated. You re going to get an HIV test  right? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Blankly  I looked down at the rusty stains of Daniel s blood under my fingernails. We d been so careful in the farmhouse. He d assured me there was no reason to worry  and I believed him  but even so  he never took the chance. Now protecting each other from what might be in us was totally beside the point. Direct contact with his blood  sure there were risks  but I didn t freak. I felt only peace because whatever happened  I knew it would be okay.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah   I said because Kat was waiting for an answer. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Good.  She kept staring at me.  And a follow-up in six weeks. Daniel will insist on it himself. It s police procedure with any direct fluid contact. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Fluid contact. The dripping blood and the spurt of cum and cold panic sweat were all condensed into two clinical words. It was ironic really  all the frustration we d had stranded at the farmhouse trying to avoid fluid contact only to end up with this happening. In the shower  I washed it all off under the hot water. I didn t want Daniel to see it because I knew he d be concerned  just like Kat said. He d stop focusing on his own recovery to worry about me and I didn t want that. I didn t want Daniel to think about anything but getting better. I hoped they were giving him great drugs so he wasn t hurting. I made myself not picture him lying in a hospital bed suffering.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I d researched ballistics and gunshot wounds extensively for a couple of my novels  so although my knowledge was specialized in antique weapons  I knew enough to know that a shattered shoulder hurt like hell  but it wasn t life-threatening. Medical treatment was swift enough that shock was not a danger  but if the aim had been better or the ambulances just a little slower... My knees went weak and I had to grab the counter as it hit me full-force. He could have died. Just like Scott  like Ray  like the officer in the video. Just a few inches to the left and he d be gone. He could have died and then what would I have done? My life wouldn t have changed on the outside  I would ve gone back to Atlanta and fallen right back into my rut like none of this ever happened  like Daniel never even existed. He was so important to me after such a short time  I d never felt this way and the intensity of my need to be with him scared the hell out of me but I didn t care. I jerked my clothes on and charged out of the bathroom demanding we had to go.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Shit.  As Kat pulled into one of the parking areas  I stared in dismay at the Cook County Hospital complex that sprawled out over six or seven city blocks  How are we ever going to find him in there? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He s in Tower C of the main building  room 515   Alex answered  watching the signs out the window.  It s that way  Kat. Make a left. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Wait  how do you know that? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  While you were in the shower  I got into their system and took a peek at their patient list.  Alex shrugged. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I lifted an eyebrow. Well  if he could download encrypted files off the Chicago Police Department s internal network  confidential patient files should be no big deal.  Oh. Well... good job then. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  If he s under guard  it s not going to be easy to get to him even when we do find him   Kat said in the parking garage elevator.  He s not a prisoner now  but he s under protective custody at the hospital and that means there s a list of people who can see him... and I doubt you re on it. An FBI agent named Jensen has taken over the case. He s the one who came into the surgery waiting room and told Alex and me that Daniel made it through surgery okay and we had to leave. If he s there  we ll never be able to get you in. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I ll get in.  I shrugged. I wasn t leaving until I did  it was that simple. Kat and Alex looked at each other and I pretended not to notice. The creaky old elevator bumped and lurched up to the fifth floor. Alex gripped the rail until his knuckles turned white  glancing up nervously until the thing lurched to a stop. When the door slid open  he almost fell out and I grabbed his arm and held him until he got steady  just the way he held Daniel and me up.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Okay. Daniel s room is down the hall. It ll be easy to find because it ll have an armed guard.  She grinned. She loved shit like this. I  on the other hand  eyed the nurses  station with trepidation. She was going to get us kicked out and I d never get to see Daniel. I tilted my head in the direction of the nurses at the counter in their scrubs  talking and laughing with each other in front of their computer screens. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  But how are we going to get past them? Do you have a plan or anything?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Let s just try the forceful approach first.  Kat lifted her eyebrow at me and grinned.  Let s go  boys. All you have to do is follow along. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  <br  /><br /> Chapter 31<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Sorry  you re not on the list. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> <i>You didn t even look at the list  bitch.</i> I wanted to scream in frustration but I knew that would only get us kicked out. I took a deep breath  while Kat put on her most winning smile. The cop was a tiny  sour-faced woman who barely even looked big enough to handle a weapon  let alone apprehend a suspect. Probably a desk jockey. She didn t even give Kat a glance. Kat was one charming dyke  so the cop was clearly straight and from the way she looked at me  she was not inclined to be sympathetic to gays either. There was no way she didn t know who I was  and why I wanted to see Daniel so badly. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The door was cracked slightly and I could see the end of the bed  and the shape of Daniel s feet under white covers  but no matter how I twisted and turned the corner of the wall obscured his the rest of him. I longed to see his face. He was so close  I could almost touch him and it killed me not to be able to get to him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  I know  Officer  but I m Kat Grissom with the Chicago Sun-Times and this is Rylan Kennedy  a close friend of the patient. You may have heard about him on the news. He isn t a danger to Detective Braden  he only wants to see him  he s involved with the case and he was on the scene when the shooting occurred and even protected -- <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The lady cop looked at me like I was dirt on her shoes and sneered at Kat.  I don t care who you any of you are. If you re not on the list  you re not going in. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Through the cracked door  I saw Daniel s legs shift. Kat s eyes got that icy-hard gleam and I knew she was about to make hellfire rain down on this woman  so I gently took her arm just as she was opening her mouth. I had to get to Daniel and pissing this bitch off wasn t the way to do it.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Kat  leave it alone   I said softly.  Come on. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> She gave me a rebellious scowl but she went with me down the fluorescent corridor to the little waiting area where Alex was squashed into a hard plastic chair. The nurses  station was directly across and I wanted to avoid their notice at all costs. One call to security was all it would take. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Cunt. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah  but that cunt s gonna have us thrown out of here and maybe even arrested if you don t settle down.  I sat her down in a chair and paced around while she fumed. Think  think. Obviously  the forceful approach wasn t going to work and it was time to move on to plan B. I interrupted Kat s mumbled rant about calling her boss and the police commissioner.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Listen. I think it might be best if you and Alex leave. Three people multiply the problems. If it s just me I can figure out a way to slip in. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No  wait   she protested immediately.  If my editor-in-chief can make some calls to the right people and... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Kat   Alex interrupted in his quiet mumble. It was so rare for him to speak on his own accord  we both stared at him in surprise. He blushed slightly as he went on.  Rylan s right  he ll do better on his own. We re in the way. Let s go. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  But  but wait   Kat protested and sputtered but Alex bodily pulled her out of the chair so she gave in with bad grace.  You have my number  don t you? You ll call me if anything happens and you need me  right? Or if anything develops I need to know about?  she called as Alex dragged her to the elevator. I nodded and waved as they disappeared behind the sliding doors. I knew why she didn t want to leave. She was concerned about me  yes  but she what she wanted was an exclusive. Shaking my head  I went over and sat down in the waiting area to think over my next move.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> My body ached from hours cramped up in the interrogation room so after awhile I got up and started wandering. I tried to stay away from Daniel s door  I didn t want the cop to get suspicious because I kept appearing and have me thrown out  but I couldn t seem to resist the draw of seeing even his feet. As I walked past trying to stay invisible  I noticed one of the nurses coming out of Daniel s room  passing the guard. I d noticed her at the nurses  station earlier. She was very pretty  tall  with shoulder-length brown hair and a kind  radiant smile. Somehow  I felt immediately drawn to her. This might just be someone who could be convinced to help me.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I went back to the waiting area. The nurses glanced at me from time to time  but none of them questioned me. Quietly  I watched the pretty nurse. She smiled a lot  both at her fellow nurses and the aides and janitorial staff who passed through  and at the visitors to other patients on the floor. I was more and more convinced that my initial feeling about her was right on. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Patiently  I waited until she went on rounds again. When she stepped out of Daniel s door  I was waiting down the hallway just out of sight of the guard. She looked a little startled when I approached her but she smiled and asked if I needed something. I noticed her on ID badge that her name was Jennifer. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Daniel Braden. You just saw him. How is he? Is he okay? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m sorry  sir  but because of federal privacy laws I can t give out that information to anyone who isn t a family member   she said kindly.  Are you a relative? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No. I m...  I decided to go for it.  He s my lover. I m worried about him and I just need to know he s okay. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Jennifer gave me a closer look and realization began to dawn.  Hey  did I read about you on the internet? How you saved his life? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  yes that s me.  I nodded eagerly. She shook my hand  beaming.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  What you did was so romantic   she told me.  You went rushing after him and you re not even a cop. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Bingo!<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No  I m a writer actually. My name s Rylan Kennedy. <br  /><br /> </p><p> Your name s Rylan? He was asking for you when they brought him out of surgery. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He was?  My heart beat a wild tattoo in my chest but then clutched with doubt.  Are you sure he didn t ask for Ray? He calls me Ry sometimes and that could sound like <i>Ray. </i><br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No  he distinctly said Rylan. He kept asking where you were. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> When I caught my breath  she smiled at me even more and I knew my gut had not let me down.  Then you know why I have to get past that guard  don t you? They won t let me in to see him  but he needs me. I need to be with him. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  you do.  She glanced out of the corner of her eyes in the direction of Daniel s door  and the guard  and then she nodded as if making an important decision.  We re going to get you past that bitch. He got agitated when they said you weren t here  and he needs to be calm so he doesn t aggravate his injury. They had to sedate him. He s stable  medicated and doing well after his surgery but I know he ll be much better with you there. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As she talked  she led me down the hallway to a room around the corner. It was empty  with faint light coming from behind the drawn blinds.  Okay. Stay in here. That guard has already seen your face  so we re going to have to wait for a shift change. It shouldn t be too long  the shifts are only four hours. I ll be back. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Closing the door behind her  she left me in the dim room. I clicked on a lamp and relaxed on one of the beds. My nerves were wound just as tightly as in the interrogation room at the police station but at least the seating was more comfortable and I could rest  as much as I could not being with Daniel. It was probably about an hour before the door opened and Jennifer slipped back inside. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Here  put this on.  She tossed me a patient gown. The door opened wider and a big mountain of a man shuffled in with a gurney. His black skin was a startling contrast to the white polyester of his orderly s uniform. I stripped off my button-down since I knew it would show under the patient gown  with just a t-shirt  it looked fine.  I ll take care of the guard. Ben will stop in front of Daniel s door and you just slip off the gurney and into the room. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I hopped up on the gurney as the door clicked behind her. Carefully  Ben arranged the covers over me to hide my street clothes  only letting the patient gown peek out at the top. I closed my eyes and lay very still as he wheeled me out the door and down the hallway. He plodded slowly  too slow  dammit hurry up.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Officer? I hate to bother you...  I heard Jennifer s voice and I slitted my eyes just enough to see that the grouchy female cop had been replaced by a handsome young recruit  very tasty in his dark uniform and buzz haircut. I hid a grin. So  that was why she d waited for a shift change. Her soft  sweet tone wouldn t have worked on the bitch. I had to admire how she managed to sound slightly helpless without crossing the line into bimbo.  I know you re working  but they just brought some new oxygen tanks up here and I just can t get the handle turned. It s so hard that first time. Do you think I could borrow your muscles for just one little second? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Sure   the cop s voice answered eagerly. So easy.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Their voices faded down the hall and I tensed in anticipation. The gurney slowed and when I heard Ben mutter  Go   I tossed the covers back  jumped off the gurney and pushed the door open. I clicked it closed silently. Maybe the guard wouldn t notice and it would give me a couple of extra seconds with Daniel before they tried to throw me out. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> My heart jumped in my chest when I stepped into the room and got my first look at him lying there on the hospital bed. His face was pale against the pillow  so pale. He looked so helpless draped in a hospital gown  so pale and weak. His eyes were closed and bandages swathed his shoulder  binding his arm to his body. A faint dark stain marred the white bandage where his blood had seeped through. An IV dripped something down a clear tube. For a moment  I couldn t breathe and then I closed the distance between us. I went to the left side of the bed  his uninjured side  and gently took his hand from where it lay on the blanket  the IV tube taped to his wrist along with a hospital bracelet. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Daniel? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Blearily  he opened his eyes. Whatever was dripping down the tube into his arm was strong and I was grateful  because that meant he wasn t hurting. A slow  heartbreakingly little-boyish smile tugged at the corners of his lips when he saw me. His fingers curled around mine.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey.  It was obviously an effort for him to speak through the haze of drugs and his eyes drooped as I reached up and cupped his jaw  stroking his cheek with my thumb. It was cool and rough with stubble. I could see faint rusty splotches on his skin where dried blood hadn t been completely washed away. The hospital staff had more important things to do. I d wipe him down in a minute  but right now  I just wanted to be near him. I couldn t hold him like I wanted to because of his wound  I didn t want to hurt him  so I just held his hand  gazing at his face with my heart pounding in relief just to be with him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  God  I m glad to see you   I said softly. I had no idea if he could hear me or if he was deep in a drugged stupor  but the words had to come out even if I was the only one who heard them.  All I could think about sitting at the police station was you  how I can t stand to think of my life without you. I would ve climbed the walls to get to you. When I saw you fall to the ground after Adkins shot you  a little piece of me died and it s been dead until now  looking at you... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The lump in my throat choked off my words and I had to blink my eyes to keep the tears back. I was like someone who d been asleep for years and years. I was finally waking up and all this emotion was flooding me and I didn t quite know how to deal with it. Part of me wanted to withdraw safely back into my shell and lock myself away  so I wouldn t have to feel this way  but the other part of me reached between the bars of the prison of indifference I d locked myself in for so long. My heart wouldn t let me push Daniel away even if I wanted to.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> His eyes fluttered open and he looked up at me with that faint glimmer of a smile. He tried to speak but the effects of the drugs were too strong to let him form words and a second later  his head dropped back and he was asleep again. But he heard me.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The new guard outside the door either didn t know the door should be cracked or he never looked at it. I d expected him to burst in any minute calling security  but he didn t. I sat there on the edge of Daniel s bed holding his hand while he faded in and out of his painkiller-induced stupor for at least an hour  when the door finally opened. When I looked up  a short little Indian man in a doctor s jacket came in  followed by a tall man in a suit with an air of authority. I had a feeling this was FBI Agent Jensen  the man in charge of this operation. I met their eyes defiantly when they stared at me in obvious shock to see me here.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The FBI guy looked pissed.  How d you get in here?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I shrugged. I was certain he knew exactly who I was.  I m very resourceful when I need to be. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Jensen turned to the door and spoke to the guard  who was hovering in the doorway looking baffled and alarmed that someone had gotten past him.  Call security. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No   Daniel said clearly. We all turned our heads and looked at him. He still looked dazed  but he was much more alert than he d been since I walked in the room. He held my hand tightly as he stared down the FBI agent with a trace of his usual self-assurance.  Rylan s not leaving. I wouldn t be here without him. He stays. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  This is a police matter and he s a civilian. He ll only get the in the way and disturb you. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Actually  patients recover better with a loved one for support   the doctor said in his musical Indian accent. He turned to me and shook my hand.  Dr. Salman Advani. I know you from the news. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I introduced myself and he nodded  smiling with recognition. Thanks to Kat and CNN  I was a fucking celebrity. He approached Daniel s bed and I got up and moved to the window  sitting down on the ledge  while the doctor examined Daniel. I watched anxiously  with Jensen glaring at me the whole time. I could tell Daniel was struggling to stay alert amidst the drugs  but he did manage to ask the doctor exactly how badly he was injured. I listened carefully so if Daniel forgot something I could explain it later  when he was more coherent. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  The bullet entered your shoulder just below the rotator cuff  slightly above the armpit.  Dr. Advani gently touched the wound to show both of us where it was  he waited until I d come closer to the bed to watch before he continued.  The bullet was hollow-point  as you know they re designed to expand when they hit bone. It shattered the scapula and caused a large flesh wound both at entry and exit points. We gave you two pints of blood down in the ER  but blood loss and shock were minimized by immediate emergency response. You re very lucky  Detective. You could have died from this wound. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> My knees almost gave way and I felt my stomach turn when he said that  but I managed to pull myself together for Daniel s sake. If I let myself  I d probably pass right out.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Your right arm will have to be completely immobilized for at least six weeks  until the fractures mend   Dr. Advani said.  There will be considerable pain and you might never regain full use of the arm. It s possible you won t be capable of handling a weapon after you recover. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Daniel s eyes darted to mine over the doctor s balding head. We both knew what that meant - the doctor was telling Daniel his career as a police officer was over. I couldn t say I was sorry to hear it but I tried to look sad for Daniel s sake. After all  this was his career  his life s work. I d be devastated if a doctor told me I could never write again. Of course  as zonked as he was on morphine or Demerol or whatever was dripping into his arm  he might not even remember this conversation anyway and we d have to break the news to him again.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You re doing okay for now.  The doctor looked down at Daniel and spoke loudly because he saw that Daniel was fading out again.  If you hurt  call the nurse. Okay? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Nod your head  Daniel   I added.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He nodded slowly and then his eyelids drooped. The doctor shook my hand again and departed  leaving me behind with one drugged-up patient and one very displeased FBI agent.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I could have you arrested for sneaking in here. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Returning to my spot on the edge of the bed  I picked up Daniel s hand and stared at the agent s smug scowling face. He could fuck off.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Since you re here   he said ungraciously   we ll need to get a full statement from you. When he wakes up  he ll have to give us one too. We need to know everything that happened this morning. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Sergeant Adkins. The guy I shot. He s alive  right? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  he s alive. You either fucked up  or you re a good shot - for a civilian. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I didn t fuck up. If I killed him  I killed everything he knows. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Agent Jensen nodded slowly  still frowning at me.  Shattered ribs  collapsed lung  on a respirator  but expected to make a full recovery. He ll be feeling fine by the time they send him to death row. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I nodded with grim satisfaction. I d always considered the death penalty a seriously flawed aspect of our judicial system  but I wanted Adkins to pay for the lives he d taken and the lives he d ruined  and all for what? Greed  pure and simple. My part in this was small  very small. I d make whatever statements and do whatever court appearances I needed to  and I d support Daniel in everything he had to do  but when that was over  I d watch with interest to see just how high up this corruption went and how many lives it touched. Adkins himself had to be just a player in the game. Somewhere  someone rich and powerful and important was pulling the strings. The nation waited anxiously to see who it was  to see if the truth ever came out. And without Daniel - I looked down at his groggy  drugged-out face on the pillow - without this man it would not have been stopped. One detective from a backwater city in Florida just wouldn t give up  even after they took everything away from him. The heroes in my novels had nothing on him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  We ll cooperate fully as soon as Daniel s up to it.  He shifted on the pillow and moaned slightly under his breath while I watched him closely.  But for now  I think you d better just leave him alone until he feels better. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Jensen opened his mouth and started to protest and I knew exactly what he was going to say. He was in charge here  not me. But I let go of Daniel s hand long enough to go over to the door  holding it open while I stared at him. Finally  he just shrugged  let out a breath  and left.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Ry? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I was at Daniel s side holding his hand in seconds  my stomach clenching when I watched him struggling to open his eyes and focus on me through the pain and the drugs.  I m here. Rest now  rest. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Not leaving are you? Please stay. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I struggled not to let the tears form in my eyes. Loved him so much  felt his pain but so fucking happy he was alive and here with me.  I ll be right here  Daniel  I m not leaving. I ll stay as long you need me. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Need you always. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> His fingers caught at mine and I held his hand tight as he drifted off.  Always works   I told him  smiling through the tears I finally let fall.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> *****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  <br  /><br /> Chapter 32<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I didn t want Rylan to be involved in anything dangerous  but I didn t like the idea of leaving while he was asleep either. That was Scott s idea.  Daniel looked over at me before he continued for the FBI video camera. Jensen was in the room  along with the witness-debriefing specialist he d brought in to take Daniel s statement. A lawyer from the Tallahassee PD s Internal Affairs Division was flying in and would be here this afternoon to discuss the case with Daniel as soon as he felt up to it. Things had to proceed very carefully because so many active-duty police officers were involved.  Scott convinced me it would be safer and faster if just the two of us went. Said we d just run out  get the ammo box from the woods  and run straight back. I didn t even need my gun. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I d been instructed not to speak while the camera was running  so I bit my lip to keep from asking what the fuck he was thinking. I didn t have to say it anyway. Daniel s eyes staring into mine  asking forgiveness  told me he knew.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I had misgivings but I let him convince me. I don t know why I trusted him  maybe because he was in my unit in the Gulf and I didn t want to believe on of my own men would betray me. I didn t think he was capable of it. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> That was something I didn t know before. Daniel didn t talk about that time in his life. He d said Scott was Special Ops  but not that he was under Daniel s command. I didn t even know Daniel had a command. Now that I knew their history  I understood a little better why Daniel didn t question Scott s loyalty like I did. Daniel took the whole  band of brothers  thing seriously and he thought everyone else did too.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  After Rylan fell asleep  Scott and I made our plans. We left just before the sun came up. Alex loaned me his GPS cell phone so we could locate the coordinates of the ammo box. It was covered by snow so we had to search for it and then dig it up. We finally found it in a shallow culvert near the lake. We had just opened it to check the contents when I looked up and saw a Chicago city police officer walking up. I thought that was strange  but when Scott didn t seem surprised to see him  it all dawned on me. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I cringed. I almost didn t want to hear the rest of it.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I closed the ammo case back up. Scott was standing there smiling at me and of course then I knew why he talked me into leaving Rylan behind and not bringing my gun. I knew I was fucked then. That s when Adkins came around the bend in the path. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Did Detective Wyman say anything to you at this point?  the witness expert asked. She was a nice  motherly lady who told us to call her Leslie. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah. He thanked me for helping him dig.  Daniel attempted a laugh and cringed in pain. They d stopped the Demerol in his IV drip last night  and he skipped the last dose of oral pain medication so he could be lucid enough to do this. I didn t like it one bit. It d only been forty-eight hours since the shooting. The intravenous antibiotics warded off infection and they were still monitoring his urine for signs of blood  in case they d missed bone fragments that might cause him to clot elsewhere. It was a scary time and I d wanted them to wait  but he insisted he could do it. When I asked him if he wanted to stop  he shook his head impatiently.  I m okay. I saw Adkins coming and I knew this time he was going to kill me. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  How were you feeling then?  Leslie asked in her soothing monotone.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Scared. I thought I was okay with dying  but it turns out I m not.  His lips twisted in a fleeting smile. Sweat began to mist his temples from the pain and the exertion of talking.  I didn t have a gun and I knew I was about to die. I did what they tell you in the Academy and started talking. I asked Scott about his wife and kids  how his sons would feel growing up knowing their father was a crooked cop  how they would live if his death benefits got taken away. He got agitated and drew his weapon. The situation was very unstable. Adkins was coming closer now  and I asked Scott if he thought Adkins was going to let him live knowing what he knew. I told Scott that neither one of us were going to walk away from this. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  And what happened then? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Adkins laughed behind me and said I was right. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  And what about the officer with him? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He had his weapon drawn but he didn t say anything. What happened to him anyway? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Scott shot him in the chest. He s in a coma   I answered softly from where I sat right next to Daniel s bedside. He nodded  drawing a breath from the pain. I winced. I hated this. Jensen watched from the other side of the room  not saying a word.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Detective  what happened after Adkins told you that you were right? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Scott started talking to him. Trying to bargain with him. Saying he got Adkins the evidence like he said he would and he wanted his money  that they had a deal. He was screaming and yelling and waving his weapon around. Adkins told Scott it would be easier just to kill him and that was the plan all along anyway. Scott lost it then and fired his weapon. I don t think he hit anything and he started to run. The officer chased him and Scott fired another round and hit the other guy. He fell. Best I can remember  Scott went to finish him off and the cop shot him from the ground at close range. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> This long speech exhausted Daniel and he stopped and closed his eyes  his breathing getting shallow under the hospital gown. I knew he was hurting and I asked Leslie if we could finish later. She said yes  but Daniel shook his head weakly.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No  I want to finish   he said through pale lips. Arguing with him would ve just drawn it out more so I sat back unhappily and let him continue. The only reason I even got to be here was that I d already given my full statement in another room while Daniel slept.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I tried talking to Adkins. I knew he was going to kill me so I tried to keep him talking as long as I could  asking him if he really thought he was going to get away with it  did he really think he could just eliminate everyone in his way. He s a smart son of a bitch though. He knew what I was doing. Last thing I remember was him laughing at me and raising his weapon. I don t know what happened after that. Not until Rylan was talking to me  and then I was getting into an ambulance. You came right before he shot me?  Daniel looked at me now  confusion in his eyes.  And you wounded him in the side? <br  /><br /> </p><p> Yeah.  I nodded. What else could I tell him? That I died inside when he fell to the ground? That I wasn t scared  that I was completely dead calm  that I was thinking of nothing but him and that s how I kept from falling apart until I was in the back of the squad car. That he soaked me with his blood but I didn t care  that I didn t think of that fact until Kat said she was going to incinerate my clothes  that I hadn t thought about it since because I was afraid of nothing that was in him because he was already part of me.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Weren t you close enough to kill him?  Daniel asked. He seemed troubled. I thought of Ray and I knew that Daniel would ve shot to kill. All his insistence that it wasn t revenge  it was justice  but even through the pain the slightly distant  fierce look in his eyes told me that if the moment had been his  he would not have missed. The investigation wouldn t have mattered to him. He was too emotionally involved. I understood that. God  how I understood it  after I watched him crumple to the ground  after I thought I d lost him the way he lost Ray. But in the end  killing this one man  this one link in the chain  would not have brought him true closure. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah   I answered slowly. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> From the window ledge  Jensen stared at me. He knew exactly what happened in the moment I raised the gun because I told him and Leslie during my own statement. Daniel didn t remember what I d said while he was bleeding into the snow. It didn t matter that he didn t know. If I told him about it  it would sound like I was trying to make myself seem like a braver and more noble person than I am. Let him think that I panicked. Just knowing that he would get the justice he wanted was enough for me.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I was close enough  but I  my hand was shaking and I missed. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well  fuck   Daniel muttered under his breath while I avoided Jensen s eyes by getting up to straighten his pillows and give him a sip of water. He was starting to shift restlessly under the covers  the pain making him tense and edgy  and as far as I was concerned  we were done here. He d done enough for one day. When I went to push the call button  he didn t try to stop me this time  he just leaned his head back on the pillow and closed his eyes in exhaustion.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Jennifer  our favorite nurse  came in and I held Daniel s hand while she ordered the two FBI agents and their video camera out of the room. She raised the hem of Daniel s hospital gown and shot a syringe of Demerol in his hip to get him out of pain  so he didn t have to wait for the pills to work. I wanted to let him rest but when I started to get up  he gripped my hand and wouldn t let go as the drugs took effect  then his fingers loosened and his eyelids grew heavy. As he rolled his head back and drifted away  I lifted my hand and stroked his cheek so that the last thing he felt was my touch  and he knew I d never leave.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I did have to eat and sleep from time to time though. Kat had offered to come and pick me up  but the other bed in Daniel s room was empty so I slept there last two nights. It was impossible to get decent sleep in a hospital unless you were on drugs and even then  Daniel woke up every few hours  writhing in pain. I d jumped right up each time to help him and call the nurse  so I needless to say  I was exhausted. His throat sore from the ventilator during surgery  Daniel struggled to eat the tasteless breakfast on the tray with his left hand so I ended up feeding it to him  and by the time we got a little food inside him  the FBI was there. I realized in the elevator that I hadn t eaten since sometime yesterday when I had a stale granola bar from the vending machine. No wonder I felt like shit.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> A ham sandwich in the cafeteria made me feel a little better. While I was eating  I picked up a copy of the Sun Times someone had left of the table. Right on the front page  there was an article about Scott Wyman under Kat s byline. She d been busy. I called her from a courtesy phone in the cafeteria before I headed up to Daniel s room. The shot had knocked him on his ass and he needed his rest. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I talked to your aunt. She and your uncle are on their way up here to see you. They should be here later this afternoon. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I groaned to myself  Charlotte would be running around like a mad woman and driving me nuts  but I was also relieved because I needed her right now. I needed someone to hold me up  to tell me it was okay.  Do they know they won t be able to see Daniel if they come to the hospital? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I told them all about that  yeah. Also told them their car is still being held in the investigation. They re bringing you your car and they might stay here a couple of days until things settle down. Figure you could use the support. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah.  Out of nowhere tears pricked the corners of my eyes and I realized just how fucking exhausted and emotionally drained I was. Fuck  I d shot someone yesterday. Or was it the day before? I didn t even know anymore. Actually shot him. Could ve fucking killed him. And Daniel almost died. He could be dead right now  if I d slept just ten minutes longer he d be dead. My hands started to tremble and I forced the hysterical note out of my voice.  I m tired  Kat. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I know you are  baby. Listen  I ll come and pick you up in a few hours and get you out of that hospital for awhile  okay? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Okay... yeah.... but I can t just leave Daniel here alone   I protested.  Not while he s hurting like this. You should have heard him in the night  Kat  he was in so much pain.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You don t have to leave him for the whole night   she soothed me.  I ll just come get you for a little while  so you can see your aunt and uncle  take a hot shower and relax for awhile. He ll probably be asleep anyway. Okay? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Her voice seemed to come through layers of cotton. My head was fuzzy and I couldn t make clear decisions. I felt helpless  confused and unwound and I sagged against the wall  closing my eyes.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Can I just call you later  Kat? They won t let calls in  but I can call out. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  All right   she answered doubtfully.  You don t have to do this all by yourself  you know. You won t be any good to Daniel if you fall apart on him now. He needs you to be strong and you have to take care of yourself in order to take care of him. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> When I hung up  I leaned against the wall and took deep breaths until I was back in control of myself. Yeah  Kat was right. I was going to lie down in the other bed in Daniel s room and get some rest while he slept. They weren t going to keep him in the hospital much longer  when they let him out he was going to need me  and I had to be there for him. I knew he was confused that his family hadn t flown to Chicago to see him  or even called. Jensen told me he d spoken to Daniel s mother  and the story was all over the media  there was no way his family didn t know he d been shot and he was in the hospital. My family was making the trip  so where the fuck were his? The fucking Internal Affairs lawyer was on the way and his own mother and siblings were where?<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ****<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  <br  /><br /> Chapter 33<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> When I got back up to the room  the armed guard was in his chair next to the door  but I noticed the door was open and I heard quiet voices inside the room. I frowned.  Who s that?  I asked the bored guard. He didn t even look up from the video game on his cell phone screen.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Jensen called and put them on the list. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> <i>Them?</i> I was expecting the legal representative from IAD  but I thought it would only be one person  and I knew there was no way Jensen would have put Paul and Charlotte on the list. Worried now  I rushed into the room.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The shades were drawn just as I d left them and Daniel was still sleeping  but a man with dark hair was sitting on the edge of his bed gently holding his hand  with another man standing behind him. Cops. I was getting used to cops and they both had the look  the lean  muscular body and the air of self-assurance that they all seemed to have  the quick movements and hard eyes. They both looked at me  into me  as I came into the room and I forced myself not to feel like I was intruding. I had every right to be here. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Rylan?  asked the man who was standing up. He gave me a smile  but the cop sitting on the bed next to Daniel just flicked his eyes over me before turning back and stroking Daniel s jaw. Neither one of them gave off a very friendly vibe  the smile notwithstanding  but they were cops and cops never trust anyone. Clearly  these were Daniel s friends and they only had good intentions  to protect Daniel  just like I did.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah.  I nodded and stood my ground. I tried not to wonder if the guy gazing into Daniel s sleeping face and touching him and holding his hand was someone more than just a friend. Christ  maybe he had a boyfriend he never told me about and that would just fucking kill me but I couldn t let them intimidate me or make me run away.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s good to meet you  Rylan  I m Gray Mitchell and this is my boyfriend  Michael Perez. We re good friends of Danny s. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Boyfriend  well that was good. Relieved  I shook hands with them both. Gray seemed a bit friendlier and even a little embarrassed by his partner s standoffish behavior. He was a few years older  early forties probably  with the stern police-issue buzz cut and stout neck  hazel eyes and a nice smile  while Michael was slender  dark and boyishly handsome. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  So how s his shoulder? One of the IAD people told us what happened but she didn t know the extent of the injuries.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Quietly  so I wouldn t wake Daniel  I explained what the doctor told us the day of his surgery  leaving out the part about not being able to handle a weapon. It was Daniel s decision to tell people that  not mine.  The doctor hasn t been in today yet  but if he s stable and doing well  they might release him tomorrow. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  We brought Danny some clothes and stuff   Michael said.  We ll spend the night. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh   I said uncertainly.  You don t have to do that. I ve been staying here  I was planning on staying tonight too. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Michael looked over his shoulder at me and took a breath. He looked like he was about to argue with me  but Gray cut him off.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  That s fine. We can get a motel.  Gray shot Michael a look he didn t think I saw. Something else was bothering me  though. After checking to make sure Daniel hadn t stirred  I motioned Gray over to the window. I didn t want him to hear if he happened to wake up.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Listen... what about his family? His calls are screened  but they d put his mother through if she called and she hasn t. His family know what happened  right? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  They know.  He nodded  both resigned and vaguely disgusted.  I talked to his mother myself  last night. Told her the Department would pay for her to fly up  but she opted not to. Daniel s sister is having a baby and she didn t want to leave... which is bullshit in my opinion but my opinion doesn t matter here. His family is... well. They re just like that.  He shrugged.  So Michael and I came instead. Hey  how about you? You okay? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah... a little tired  but fine. Thanks.  I actually managed a smile at him and then we both turned around when we heard Michael s voice.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey there  stud   he was saying to Daniel  who had opened his eyes blearily and was trying to focus on him  frowning in confusion. The drugs made it hard for him to concentrate on what was going on around him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Michael? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah  baby  I m here and so is Gray.  Michael leaned down and kissed Daniel on the forehead and Gray came up behind him and put his hand on his lover s shoulder  smiling down at Daniel.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Where s Rylan?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> It took a second for me to realize he d asked for me and then another second that I was frozen to the spot. Michael had tensed up. I didn t know what Michael s problem was but I didn t care. Daniel asked for <i>me</i> when he came out of surgery and when he woke up confused. Not Michael.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m right here   I said. I went to the foot of the bed where he could see me and he smiled groggily and rolled his head back. Daniel gave Michael s hand a little squeeze.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Glad you guys came   he muttered. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  So you finally went and got yourself shot   Gray said. I appreciated him keeping things light because Daniel was still pretty out of it.  Looks like we re gonna be busting dealers without you for awhile. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah. Think my raids are pretty much over. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> <i>Good.</i> That was my immediate reaction but I kept it to myself in this room full of vice cops. With the possibility of never regaining full use of his arm  Daniel was facing a desk job and I was secretly happy about it. One bullet was enough. When I thought of him falling to the ground and bleeding into the snow  ice-cold fingers dug into my spine. He shouldn t have to face that kind of danger again  ever.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Fading in and out a bit  Daniel forced his eyes open.  Somebody call my mom and tell her not to come   he mumbled.  M kay... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Gray and I traded looks.  Sure baby   Gray said  giving Daniel s leg a little squeeze under the blanket.  I ll call her in just a few minutes. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> We all watched as his head went to the side and he dozed off again. Gazing at him  Michael began talking. Although he didn t bother to look at me  I assumed he was talking to me.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  There s gonna be a shit storm when he gets back to Tally. We re just vice  we don t hear much about Danny s IAD stuff  but there are going to be hearings and an investigation into the involvement of Captain Olmos. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He blew Daniel s IAD cover to Adkins. He was the one who set him up. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Michael stared  surprised into looking directly at me.  You re kidding. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No  I m not. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He ll have to testify to all that during the internal hearings   Gray said  shaking his head.  As well as in front of all the grand juries. Adkins will be going into federal court too and he ll have to be there. It s going to be a long process. We can t talk to the media but there are going to be reporters calling him and television cameras waiting when he comes home  just to get a glimpse of him. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He can t do any of that now. He needs to rest... he can t even feed himself yet.  I hadn t thought much about what was going to happen when they released Daniel but now I began to get distressed. I didn t want him to go back to that alone.  He can t move his arm for six weeks. He s going to need someone to take care of him around the clock at first. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  We re taking him home with us   Michael stated.  As soon as he can fly. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> For a moment  I didn t know what to say. It seemed like this had all been decided and I didn t get any input at all. These people didn t know me and they weren t going to give me an input unless I made them. They were Daniel s friends and they d known him a lot longer than I had  but I d earned a little consideration.  You know  Daniel could come home with me. It s his decision of course  but I work at home and both of you have to leave everyday. I d be around more in case he needed something  and I already know how to dress his wounds  when he needs his meds and all that. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  But his family and all of his friends are in Florida.  My suggestion didn t please Michael at all. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  So s the press   I reminded him.  They won t be waiting at my house. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  But how long do you think it would take for them to get there? His friends will take care of him. He ll be a lot better off with us. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Why don t you let him decide for himself  he s right here.  Daniel s sleepy voice startled us and we all came closer to him  instantly stopping our discussion to listen to what he had to say. I felt a little ashamed of myself for trying to decide what was best for him like he was a child.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m so glad you guys came... I know you ll be there for me  but I don t think I can deal with everything right now. I just hurt too much and I can t do anything for myself. I just want to hide out at Rylan s place until things get a little easier for me. I don t want to be a burden on you guys. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  But... Danny  we can take care of you  we can do all those things for you.  Michael looked positively crushed. I knew something was going on here  but whatever it was  Gray didn t seem concerned about it so that meant I shouldn t be either. But still.  Why is it okay for Rylan and not for us? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Daniel huffed a laugh that made him wince  but his eyes still twinkled.  I haven t fucked either one of you in the ass. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Instead of a paralyzing blush  I managed just a minor one and for the first time Michael actually grinned. We were all glad that Daniel was showing a spark of his normal self. I knew how badly he wanted to get out of this fucking hospital and go home - to my home. It wasn t going to be the fun getaway we d talked about having when all this was over  but it meant a lot to me  that he would let me take care of him that way  that he would trust me and choose me to help him through this.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The door opened and the nurses  aide came in. Sponge bath time  then whatever soft food Daniel could manage to swallow. I took this opportunity to call Kat  and let Michael and Gray spend a little time with Daniel. When I left the room to meet her downstairs  Michael got up.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I ll walk you to the elevator. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Um... okay.  I didn t miss Gray s anxious look as Michael followed me out into the hallway. I had no doubt what he was planning to say  and when we reached the waiting area he stopped me with a hand on my arm.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Listen  I don t want us to get off on the wrong foot  Rylan. I know what you ve done for Danny. It s in all the papers. You ve helped him out a lot when he needed a friend  and hell  you saved his life by showing up when you did and stopping Adkins from killing him. So  thank you for that. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I nodded suspiciously  waiting for him to get to the real point.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You re not a cop  though  and you don t know what our life is like. The dangers and the pressures are something only other police officers can understand... that s why relationships with civilians don t last  they just don t get it. Especially not someone who writes romance novels.  He touched my arm and gave me a smile edged with pity. I was so floored at his nerve that I was literally speechless.  Not that there s anything wrong with that. It s just a different kind of life. I know you care for him  so I just wanted to explain to you that he s vulnerable right now. He needs people around him who understand him.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He paused to see if what he was saying was having an effect on me. All I could do was stare at him in utter amazement.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He does need a safe place to heal right now... we could give him that  but he wants to go with you and that s fine. He s grateful for what you ve done for him and he thinks he has feelings for you because he owes you something. But Daniel s one hell of a cop and eventually  that s what he is going to come back to. That s what he needs. I just want you to know that  and not be too hurt when it happens. It s nothing against you  Rylan  you seem like a nice guy but I m just saying  Daniel isn t going to be content with your life and I d hate to see you try to hang on to him when you can t possibly understand who he really is. Ray might be gone  but we know Daniel a lot better than you do.  Michael gave me that overly understanding smile again and lightly squeezed my arm before he took a step back.  Okay... I think we get each other now  don t you? I ll see you later. <br  /><br /> <br  />]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/20/newly-wedded-boys/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>193</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>friend for a gay sex</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/17/friend-for-a-gay-sex/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/17/friend-for-a-gay-sex/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Mon, 17 Nov 2008 07:37:07 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/17/friend-for-a-gay-sex/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Boy seduced his younger friend for a gay sex</h4>
<p><a href="http://pics.twinkiemovies.com/index69.html?nats=MjQwOjI6Mw,0,0,0,1004" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/13/109798a5fb.jpg" alt="Boy seduced his younger friend for a gay sex" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Girlfriend s Son<br /> <br /> <p>I used to go out with Joanne a few years back but as with my previous other relationships it tapered off to the point where we were more or less fuck buddies. Joanne is about 5 7  tall with smallish breasts that have dark thick nipples that jut out and seemingly always want to be sucked  licked and stroked. Her stomach is flat but has the hallmarks of childbirth with a gradual bulge down towards her pubic hair. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Lying back on the bed with her legs open she looks beautiful. Her pussy lips are long and stick out about an inch when she is lubricated and aroused. Her body is almost hairless except for her cunt  which is very hairy and extends all the back up the crack of her pear shaped arse. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Normally Joanne is  if anything  a bit quiet but once in bed turned into a slut whose language gets more and more primitive the more she gets excited. It degenerates<!--more--> into series of words screamed out at the top of her lungs like  yes    fuck me    harder    cock    please fuck me up my arse    ohhh    aaaarrgh . She is a real slut who needs to be fucked -- and doesn t care what hole my cock is in as long as it is in. Sometimes I would arrive home and find her in the kitchen. Without saying anything I would pull off her pants and bend her over the bench and slop cooking oil all over her arse so I could slip in her bottom more easily. There would be bent over the kitchen bench heaving and straining  yelling out for me to fuck her up the arse harder.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Like I said earlier  things tapered off until we were just fuck buddies. This suited both of us in a lot of ways. She was bi sexual anyway and had a girlfriend who she would visit and lick the juice out her cunt.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Although I didn t have sex with men I had always had gay tendencies and would sometimes drop I at public toilets to catch a glimpse of a nice fat cock being played with. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> There are some toilets not too far from where Joanne lives that I stop off at some times. Through the small hole between the cubicles you often get to see someone playing with themselves or being sucked off. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> About twelve months ago I looked through the hole and got the shock of my life when I saw Joanne s son Ben who turned eighteen last year. I knew it was Ben because of his watch and also the recent cut on his left hand. I stayed there studying his cock  which was nice and thick and had a very large purple head like a mushroom. All of a sudden he started jerking and his muscles started straining. I had forgotten how cum spurts out when you are young but there it was jetting out in long pulses splatting noisily onto the floor.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ben had always been a bit of a handful for Joanne and was often very moody and difficult to get on with. Over the next week I got to thinking  I wonder if Ben would like to go away for a weekend of camping and fishing. After having a word to his Mum I asked Ben who surprisingly said yes.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> We set out on the Friday night the following weekend and after some early awkwardness were chatting away about whatever sprang to mind. It was getting late by the time we reached our destination  had something to eat and set up the tent. After talking for a while we both went to sleep. The following day was spent walking through the bush and across the river to a quiet spot where we threw our fishing rods in to the water and relaxed in the warm sun. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> We had finished out dinner early that day and sat for a while by the fire looking at the flames and glowing embers. Eventually I sprang up to announce that I was going down to the stream for a cleansing swim. I had been in the water for a while before Ben came down to do the same. He started slowly stripping off down to his jocks which he kept on. By the time he entered the water my cock was very hard which he noticed straight away. The fact that he stayed there was a good sign. After a few minutes I could see that his jocks were tenting out and I could clearly see the outline of his knob. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I just smiled at him and reached out for his cock. I rolled his knob around through his jocks and he got stiffer and stiffer. I reached out with the other hand and gently pulled his jocks down and off. He nodded obediently when I suggested we go back to the tent where it would be more comfortable.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Once inside the tent I took his hand and pulled him towards me where I could run my hands up and down his body  feeling the curves of his bum and the flat tight muscles of his stomach. He was breathing deeply by the time I reached his cock. It was just over six inches long but very thick and uncircumcised. Like his mother he had almost no body hair except his dense  thick  pubic hair. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I knelt down in front of him a lovingly licked his cock  up and down  up and down the shaft. Down a bit further  a bit further until I am licking his balls which are hanging a long way down. I suck one up into my mouth and roll it around and then the other one. At the same time I am stroking the globes of his bum both hands and gently running my fingers down his crack. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He is moaning and panting and is gripping my shoulders by the time I start licking the head of his penis around and around with my tongue. When I think he is ready I slowly start sucking the rest of his penis into my mouth until it is right down my throat. He is very worked up by this time and I can feel his body becoming rigid and his breathing becoming deeper and deeper when all of a sudden I start to feel his cock throbbing and squirting warm cum down the back of my throat. His body is shaking violently as he keeps on squirting into my mouth hanging onto my shoulders tighter and tighter until the waves of pleasure start subsiding. Slowly his penis starts becoming soft until it is swollen and half hard. </p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/17/friend-for-a-gay-sex/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>72</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>garden boys get</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/15/garden-boys-get/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/15/garden-boys-get/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sun, 16 Nov 2008 05:06:15 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/15/garden-boys-get/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Two handsome garden boys get one another wet outdoors and suck cocks in a garage</h4>
<p><a href="http://www.boyscollection.net/wm58804/two-hot-sporty-boys-suck-cocks/index.html" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/12/406d8c8c81.jpg" alt="Two handsome garden boys get one another wet outdoors and suck cocks in a garage" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Code Blue Ch. 02<br /> <br /> <p><i>Well you all seem to be enjoying this one so I guess I ll keep going. </i><br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> *<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After the memorial service for Mark a bunch of us went to our local watering hole to have a few drinks and share stories about him. I asked Ian to come with us but he declined saying that he needed to get some sleep. I knew it was a lot of bullshit and it was only that he felt out of place. I drew him aside before he left.  Listen  you re as much a part of this unit as any of us. Please don t feel like you don t belong. Come with us.  I could see him thinking about it. Still he shook his head no.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s ok Ryan. You go and enjoy remembering Mark and I ll see you when you get back to work ok?  We hugged briefly and he left. I watched him turn the corner before going inside the bar. The other guys and I must have spent pretty much all night telling stories<!--more--> and laughing. There were a few tears too. Sunday we made a plan to go round to Mindy s house and see if she needed help with stuff. That was something else we did for each other. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Just because a force member passed away that family was still a member of our family  the blue family and they always would be. So we often went to house to do yard work or repairs and it made the loss a little easier to bare.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I have no idea how I got home. One of the boys must have dropped me off because the last thing I remember is falling out of the car and into the gutter because my legs wouldn t hold me. Now if you ask anyone I worked with they would all say that was not normal behavior for me but I guess an exception was made because of Mark and they had taken sympathy on me and instead of just leaving me on the door step one of them had taken the time to get me into bed. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I woke with the sun streaming in my window and my head pounding like a son-of-a-bitch. I moved to sit up and felt my stomach heave in protest. I laid back against the pillows to wait out the nausea and thought about Mark. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I just couldn t believe he was gone. From the first moment I met him he had always treated me with respect and I made some really big mistakes like all rookies do but not once had he rubbed my nose in it. Instead he just smiled patiently and waited for me to figure it all out.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> And now there was a gaping hole where Mark should have been. Shaking my heard gently I went to take a shower in the hope of feeling human again. I made it as hot as I could stand it  once again punishing myself for the loss of my partner. My skin was beet red and a little sore as I dried myself and made a very strong cup of coffee.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I had just sat down when there was a knock at the door. Crap! There stood Ian. How did he manage to continually sneak up on me with that bloody loud bike? His eyes widened and I knew I must have looked a sight in spite of the shower.  Yeah yeah...I know I look like shit. You wanna come in?  He brushed by me  his shoulder nudging mine and I felt a little thrill go through me.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I just made a cup of coffee. Would you like some?  I rubbed at my shoulder which not suprisingly ached like hell.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He smiled and nodded.  Sure that would be nice. Thanks.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I felt his gaze on me as I moved about the kitchen. I was starting to feel uncomfortable about where this may be headed. I knew that he was showing signs of being interested in me but I really didn t want to start anything just yet. It was too soon after Mark. That s what my reasonable head told me but my heart was starting to give in  just a little. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I took the barstool beside his and slid over his coffee.  So  how are you doing? You look like you tied one on last night and your shoulder must be hurting you. You ve been rubbing it ever since I got here.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I was surprised by that observation. It only proved my point that he had indeed been watching me.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m ok thanks. My head hurts more than my shoulder and I am still kind of numb on the inside which is nice but I am not looking forward to the pain I know is coming that s for sure.  To my horror I started to tear up. Glancing up at the ceiling I tried to wipe the tears away before Ian saw them. No such luck.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey. You don t have to hide your pain from me Ryan. It s ok to feel lost and hurt you know. He was your partner for over eight years and I know how much he meant to you.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> My eyes locked onto his.  What do you know?  It came out like an accusation but I didn t mean for it to sound that way.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ian lent away from me a little and blushed.  No..Nothing. I didn t mean anything by it but come on  I m not blind. I saw how you looked at him. I knew you loved him Ryan. I knew because...It s the way I look at you.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The world stopped for a moment. We both held our breath to see if the bottom fell out. Ian let his out first. I couldn t speak. I wanted to but my throat closed off any noise. He lent in closer  judging my reaction. I didn t move away because I was too stunned. I guess he took it as a sign to proceed and closed his lips gently on mine. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I moved then. A little too quickly because I almost fell off the stool. Ian looked humiliated. I felt so bad for him.  I m sorry Ryan. I thought...well I thought that that would be ok with you. I guess I was wrong.  He stood to go and was near the door before I could stop him.  Ian please wait. Ian!  He held out his hand to stop me from going further. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s ok. You don t have to explain. I m sorry Ryan  really I am.  And with that he was gone. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I let my head fall to the counter with a thump. God what a bloody idiot I was!! He didn t even give me a chance to explain. It wasn t that I didn t have feelings for him. But it was too soon after Mark and then what if I had to live through loosing someone else? I didn t think I would survive it.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I hoped to get back to work Monday even it was on restricted duty. At least that way I could find a time to corner Ian and explain.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ian*<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Oh my God! I am such an idiot!! Ryan practically threw himself off the stool trying to get away from me. I thought I had gotten some signals from him but from what happened just now  I had certainly made a huge mistake. It was going to be so awkward seeing him every time we were at work together. And what if he tried to explain? It would only make me feel more pathetic. What am I going to do?<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I went for a long ride on my bike. I usually cleared my head that way and it was such a nice day for a ride. Maybe the boss would let me transfer? I guess I could always avoid Ryan at all costs. Christ. What a mess!<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The weekend was long and agonizing. I was hoping I would get the flu but nope. I arrived at work and parked in my usual spot. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I was only ten minutes late. For me that was pretty good! I sat quietly in my chair hoping not to draw attention to myself and waited for role call and assignment duty. I looked around the room. I couldn t see Ryan anywhere. I went from being worried for him to being annoyed at him. So he was avoiding me. That was a pretty juvenile response but then again I was going to do the same thing.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I was going to ask one of the other guys where Ryan was but the boss interrupted us. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Before we get started  as you all know we lost Officer Harkins last week and Officer Willis was also wounded. Apparently over the weekend he developed some sort of mild infection and was admitted back into hospital. If you ask me  he shouldn t have been allowed to go home at all. But my opinion seems to mean nothing so I will keep my mouth shut. I m sure he would appreciate a few visitors so feel free to stop by if you can. Now  on to our daily business. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I didn t hear another word he said at that point. Ryan was sick. Here I was calling him juvenile and a coward and he was back in hospital! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Alright twinkle toes...Are you ready to hit the road?  I looked up startled and groaned out loud. Oh great! My assignment was with an asshole by the name of Trip. He wasn t exactly what I would call closed-minded but he always made off color remarks and told the worst jokes I have ever heard! This was going to be long twelve hours and I would be worried about Ryan the entire time. I just sat silently in the passenger seat of the patrol car and prayed for a quiet day.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ryan.*<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I woke up puzzled. I had no idea where I was. Everything was so white and it smelt like disinfectant. I glanced to my right. There was a guy in the other bed. Where in the hell was I? A nurse came in to check my temperature. I looked at her.  Am I in hospital?  She looked at me and paused. Probably wondering what the punch line was.  Seriously. I m in hospital right?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> She took my pulse.  Yes Officer. That s exactly where you are. Don t you remember? Apparently you were at the store buying milk and collapsed. The clerk called the ambulance and well...here you are. You have a mild infection that s all. You need to stay here and rest. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> In a way I was relieved. At least this way I could avoid Ian for a few days and maybe things would cool off a little.  Do you think I could have something for my shoulder? It s really starting to hurt. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I ll get the Doctor to put in an order for some pain medication. It will take a little while so try and get some rest ok?  Her shoes squeaked on the polished floor.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I tried hard to sleep but between my shoulder aching and Ian s face making cameo appearances I was out of luck. I hoped he was ok because I at least wanted him for a friend.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> *<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> <i>End of Chapter Two. I know they re kind of short but with my schedule it s all I can manage at one time sorry. I m glad you re all enjoying them though.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Next one is coming soon!<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Blessings<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Taylor.</i> </p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/15/garden-boys-get/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>254</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>with a banana</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/15/with-a-banana/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/15/with-a-banana/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Sat, 15 Nov 2008 14:35:50 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/15/with-a-banana/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Yummy gay boy masturbates with a banana</h4>
<p><a href="http://free.harry-forman.com/pg/33/0387/index.html?nats=MTg5MzoyOjEx,0,0,0,1139" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/14/ff14f7d0e3.jpg" alt="Yummy gay boy masturbates with a banana" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>The Groomsman Ch. 03<br /> <br /> <p> Go faster. Stroke it harder and faster.  Gabriel was lying on his back gripping the sheets of his bed. Ian was kneeling by the bed with his hand gripped tight around Gabriel s cock. Gabriel was panting  desperately trying to gasp for breath.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Fuck I missed this   Ian leaned over and wrapped his lips around Gabriel s cock. This was absolute heaven. He loved the feel of Gabriel s cock in his mouth. It was so hard and so hot. He sucked faster  knowing exactly how he loved his cock to be sucked. As he did this  he wrapped his hand around his own cock and jerked slowly. It had been two years and he missed every moment of this.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Can I fuck you  please?  Gabriel was begging with both his eyes and the tone of his voice. It was something he always wanted  but had been very whiny about it in the past.  It s O.K. if you say no.  Gabriel bit his lip  so worried<!--more--> that Ian was going to blow up at him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ian slid his lips up and down Gabriel s cock and then looked up.  Yes.  He then licked the tip gently before climbing onto the bed.  I want this more than anything.  Ian lay on the bed with his legs in the air  watching Gabriel put on a condom and then squirt lubricant on his throbbing cock. He pushed the head gently against Ian s ass  really not sure if he was doing this right.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh.  Ian moaned. The feelings were intense and he loved how nervous Gabriel looked  it was damn sexy to him. Gabriel pushed harder and gasped when his cock was surrounded by Ian s tight entrance. He slid further and moaned as he was finally able to thrust back and forth gently.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Is this O.K.? Am I doing this right?  Gabriel had his hands on the bed and was leaning over Ian. Ian was moaning.  Fuck yeah. You can go harder. It feels good.  Gabriel nodded and soon he was thrusting harder and faster into Ian s ass. Ian cried out. He had this feeling of intense pleasure. Gabriel s cock was rubbing against his prostate and his cock swelled and twitched. He was about to blurt out that he was going to cum  but it was too late. His cock began to shoot thick ropes of cum all over his stomach. He was so overcome by the intense orgasm that it wasn t until he opened his eyes that he saw that Gabriel had cum as well. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Wow. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Wow is right. I m sorry I was so immature. Really I am.  Gabriel began to apologize  but Ian kissed him to quiet him down.  Shut up. I don t care. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> ***<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Haley and Hunter stood facing each other as her father read out their vows. It was a perfect sunny day  not a cloud in the sky. Haley was wearing a loose white dress and as the breeze blew her dress around her baby bump was very visible. Ian tried not to stare at Gabriel  but couldn t help it. He was wearing a sexy black tuxedo and was the perfect groomsman to his sister. Ian was sitting between his two sisters and grinned as the two of them cried a bit when the bride and groom kissed. It was a wedding of necessity  but still romantic and sweet.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You look sexy.  Ian leaned over and whispered in Gabriel s ear as everyone waited for the new couple to enter the dining room.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You do as well.  Gabriel tried not to blush. He glanced over and saw his sister scowling at him. He took a few steps away from Ian. Ian noticed and looked back and forth between the two siblings.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The tension for the rest of the night was thick. Every time Ian tried to get close to Gabriel  Gabriel would find a reason to move away. He was following his duties as a groomsman religiously. Ian was getting more and more confused and it wasn t until he saw Gabriel dancing with Izzy that he knew what was going on. Haley had pushed the two of them together and whispered something to both of them. Izzy reluctantly wrapped her arms around Gabriel and Gabriel placed his hands lightly on her hips.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ian couldn t take it anymore. He thought everything was fine. He thought he could trust Gabriel  but obviously not. His own family and friends were scamming him. He stormed right up to Haley.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  What the fuck is going on? Tell me the truth. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Haley blinked and her face smiled an evil grin. It wasn t a calming  relaxing smile. It was an expression that showed she was enjoying the pain she was inflicting or about to inflict on someone else.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You really shouldn t go drooling all over my brother. He s really dating Izzy behind everyone s backs. I just thought that since everything is coming out in the open this week on the yacht that everything should come out into the open. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ian hated her voice. She had always been whiny and conniving and this was just worse. It was like since she had on the wedding dress she could be bitchier and more ruthless.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Excuse me? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh come on Ian. Izzy and Gabriel have been secretly dating for the last two years. Izzy is just too sweet to tell Derek anything. I figure since everyone knows that I m knocked up and it isn t Hunter s that everyone should know that you re gay and desperately trying to win back Gabriel  not like it s going to work. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ian gasped and it took all his power not to punch Haley. Instead he spun around and stormed out of the dining room. He needed fresh air and he needed it now. He stomped up the stairs until he was on the top deck. The area was still decorated from the ceremony and he sat down on the raised platform where just a few hours ago Haley and Hunter how vowed to remain loyal to each other. Ian couldn t help but smirk. This whole wedding party had been a farce.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ian didn t even realize he was crying until his hands  that were covering his face  were wet with moisture. He tried to hold back the tears  but it was no use. He cried and cried. All the emotions that he had held inside were coming out. He thought back to him dating Gabriel the first time. He realized that they were both young and stupid and more concerned about societal values than their own personal values. He thought back to the two years he dated Angie  how fake their relationship was and how even when she burst into tears while breaking up with him  he was in denial. She knew he was gay  but he was pretending to deny it. He then thought about the last few days and how he had put so much trust in Gabriel  hoping and wishing he had changed  only to find out that he was just a pawn in his sick mind games.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ian got up and decided to hide out in his room until tomorrow. The boat was docking back at the pier and everyone but the bride and groom were getting off. Haley and Hunter would continue their honeymoon on the yacht for another two weeks.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Strangely no one checked up on Ian and in the morning he had his bags packed as soon as the sun rose. He felt the boat stop and he quickly rushed up to get onto the water taxi. The yacht was so large it couldn t be brought anywhere close to the pier. He looked down the whole time and practically jumped off the boat the moment it docked. He was thankful he had driven himself and got into his car and drove back home.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Storming into his apartment he locked the door and opened up his computer. He would immerse himself in his doctoral work  hoping to forget this horrible week. Ian stupidly opened up his email and gasped when he read the last email sent to him. It read: <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> My sister lied to you. I don t expect you to believe me. I love you.</p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/15/with-a-banana/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>181</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Patient gets physical and</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/patient-gets-physical-and/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/patient-gets-physical-and/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 14 Nov 2008 15:04:19 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/patient-gets-physical-and/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Patient gets physical and gets more than meds</h4>
<p><a href="http://www.straightboygalleries.com/galleries/collegeboyphysicals/pictures/29/index.php?nats=MTA2MDQzOjM6MTEx,0,0,0," target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/16/08bb343208.jpg" alt="Patient gets physical and gets more than meds" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p> Foot   Warmer<br /> <br /> <p>Last summer I decided to work the local mall shoe store for some extra cash for my fall semester at the community college.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Working in two person shifts  actually is quite boring. The majority of the people coming in are just browsing. So basically  you wait on people hand and foot  no pun intended  for nothing. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Every so often I would meet somebody interesting. I met my current girl friend  Julie there. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> She works a couple of doors down at the jewelry store. Julie is pretty straight-laced  about 5 9   120 lbs. She s a beautiful girl  but very modest. We ve been dating for two months and I m still waiting to get into her pants.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> A fellow named Walt walked in the store last week. The manager had left for the day so I had to take care of Walt by myself.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Walt walked to the back of the store to the running shoes.<!--more--> He looked and dressed like a runner  tall and lean with loose shorts and a t-shirt  but definitely was past his prime. Walt looked about 50 - 55 years old. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Anyway  we exchanged pleasantries and he picked a couple of different styles off the wall handed them to me and told me he was a size 12.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I came back out with the boxes and Walt had already found a chair in the back behind a row of shoe racks. I grabbed a stool and sat down in front of him. Walt had taken off his own shoes which I appreciated.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I slipped both his shoes on and looked to get his approval. As I did my gaze landed on his shorts. He had a nice sized bulge.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Now  I m not in the habit of looking at another guy s cock.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I ve never been with a guy or even thought about it before. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I backed away some as he stood up and walked over to the mirror to look at the shoes. He nodded his approval then asked if he could use the rest room. I pointed toward the door and off he went.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> A few minutes later Walt came out saying he wanted to try on the other pair.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After sitting back down in front of me I went to take off the first pair of shoes. My god  Walt had taken off his underwear. His hardening cock was snaking down the right leg of his shorts. Damn  this guy was hung like a horse.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I couldn t help from staring at his cock while I was stringing up the other pair of shoes Walt had tried on.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Both Walt and I knew what was happening. I briefly wondered if he had done this before. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As I was stringing the shoe eyelets Walt was slowly stroking his cock down the leg of the shorts.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> My mouth was getting dry  and I couldn t take my eyes from his cock.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Walt s legs were fairly thin  which made his cock look like a third leg.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After stroking a few minutes I could see the head of his cock peek out the end of his shorts. I bet it was at least three inches across.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Next thing I knew Walter had pushed his chair back some and opened his legs wider  and took a hold of my left shoulder and pulled me off my stool unto my knees in front of him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He pushed the material of his shorts up and over his shaven balls. Wow. What a cock he had.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Walter finally spoke saying that he liked his foot (12 ) rubbed. He later told me how long his cock was.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Nervously I reached up and took his warm hard shaft in my hand gently stroking him up and down. I could barely get my hand around it. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Walter said I was doing fine and that it felt great  but it would feel even better in my mouth. Actually I was thinking the same thing. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Looking over my shoulder to make sure we weren t seen by anyone walking in I began to stroke his cock faster.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I had often fantasized about licking and kissing another guy s cockhead  but instead I took his head and then some in my mouth.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> At that moment I knew I wanted to take him completion  and began slowly sucking up and down his hard shaft taking more and more of him in as I time went on.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I really liked the way Walt s cock felt on my mouth. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After awhile I had more than half his cock down my throat as he was thrusting upward to meet my pistoning mouth.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I just moaned when he asked me if I wanted his cum.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> With that I could feel his cock swell even more as I was quickening my sucking and bobbing up and down on him. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Then he blew in my mouth. Over and over again. I had to swallow just to keep up with his volume of cum. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I genuinely liked the taste of Walt s cum and secretly wanted more.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After sucking on his softening cock for a few minutes he agreed to buy both pairs of shoes. As if that mattered to me. He gave me his phone number then walked out of the store.</p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/patient-gets-physical-and/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Ex-Con with</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/ex-con-with/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/ex-con-with/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 14 Nov 2008 13:38:53 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/ex-con-with/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Ex-Con with tats fucks his friend</h4>
<p><a href="http://www.straightboygalleries.com/galleries/brokestraightboys/pictures/63/index.php?nats=MTA2MDQzOjM6MTA2,0,0,0," target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/15/acc717fe4f.jpg" alt="Ex-Con with tats fucks his friend" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>A Lover s Tale<br /> <br /> <p>Sweat poured off Deacon s body as he pumped his hard cock inside Dave s tight asshole.  Yeah take it all you silly little bitch   Deacon yelled as he slapped his partner s tight ass with pure lust.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Dave reached down between his legs and tugged his own cock milking in hard as his lover pumped his ass with his tool. God this was hot sweaty male on male sex just as it should be he thought. Dave had been craving this punishing anal assault for the past two weeks while his lover had been away and now he was filled to the brim with Deacon s hard cock inside his ass.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Deacon pulled his cock from Dave s ass and slid down to his knees  spreading his lovers butt cheeks his probed the gaping hole with his tongue as he reached between Dave s legs and pushed Dave s hand away from his cock. In the next instant he was sliding between Dave s legs and pulling that<!--more--> lovely prick down in front of his face and then sucking on it with wild gusto. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Dave loved Deacon s wet inviting mouth to an infinite degree. He would never tire of Deacon s lips wrapped firmly around his cock and the way Deacon would bob his head at nearly light speed trying desperately to suck out all the essence contained inside Dave s tight scrotum. Dave closed his eyes and remembered just how this had started. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Deacon had been called to the main office of his firm located in Texas a couple of weeks ago. It seemed he had been called upon to become a new senior partner in the law firm and even as much as they hated time apart this was going to bring so much joy down the road. Deacon and he had made sweet love before he had to leave and Dave had even gone down on Deacon as they drove to the airport together. That had been such a rush for them both. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Deacon had been speeding down the highway and as Dave sat there he realized he wouldn t be tasting his lover s flesh for the next two weeks and there was only one way to do so now before they reached the airport. He had leaned over and unzipped Deacon s pants even as Deacon had tried to push him away half-heartedly. Dave had opened the fly on Deacon s dockers and slid his hand inside finding the long  thick shaft of Deacon already hardening and the tip had been glistening with precum. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Deacon knew what Dave had in mind and scooted the driver s seat back just enough so that Dave could lower his head into his lap without bumping the steering wheel. As soon as Dave knew that Deacon wanted this as much as he did Dave had lowered his head and stuck out his tongue and run it all up and down the shaft of his cock. In a few seconds he was biting the sensitive flesh just below the head and the sucking it into is mouth teasing Deacon with little nibbles all up and down his cock. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Dave had then grabbed the shaft hard in his hand and started pumping it up and down before lowering his mouth and doing the same thing with his lips instead of his hands. The effect was marvelous for Deacon as he had nearly swerved into another car as they rolled down the highway and he was getting some great road head. Dave had then gone a step further by unbuttoning the docker s and sliding his hand down below Deacon s swollen nuts. Deacon had known what was coming next as Dave slipped a finger beneath the heavy nuts and worked a finger just to the ring of Deacon s tight bum. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Deacon had decided enough was enough and as he got off on the airport ramp he had pulled into the first parking area they had come to and parked way off in the back in a unlit area in the rear. As soon as the car was in park Deacon had lifted up and pulled his pants and underwear down below his knees and lay back the seat so that Dave would have unfettered access to his nether regions. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Dave knew just what his lover had needed at this point and he had lifted up Deacon s balls and slid his mouth away from that big tasty fuckstick long enough to shove his tongue between the cheeks of his lover and reamed his tasty asshole with passion. He loved the sweaty scent and taste that emanated from Deacon. Dave s fist had flown up and down the turgid shaft of his life partner and he had managed to slide his finger deep in the back crevice of Deacon s tight asshole. They were both sweating at this point and in an instant he felt Deacon s cock start to jerk. Pulling his tongue from reaming his lover he had managed to plunge his head to the base of Deacon s cock just prior to Deacon unleashing a huge load of cum. Dave had swallowed every single drop with and with a smile he looked up into Deacon s eyes and proclaimed his love for him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I will spend my life worshiping your cock and loving you and that tight ass Deacon   he had teased before sliding up and kissing Deacon. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Deacon had managed to regain some composure and they did finally make it to the airport terminal and his gate just before they closed boarding. As soon as Deacon had been in the air he was missing Dave and his attention and companionship. But two weeks wasn t that long in the scheme of things and he would be back before the longing grew too great.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As soon as his plane had landed back in D.C. Deacon had rushed out of the plane and down the inside terminal to get to baggage claim and find Dave. He knew Dave would be down there locating his bags just so that they could escape as soon as possible from the droves of people and make their way home. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Dave had met him halfway through the airport with Deacon s bags in hand and a few roses. As soon as they were in the car Dave had leaned over and kissed Deacon sliding his tongue into Deacon s mouth and exploring him as it were the first time two lovers had engaged in a soul searching kiss. Dave s hands had traveled down Deacon s body until they came to rest on the large bulge tenting his pants to the point of nearly bursting the zipper open.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Deacon for his part had done the same and soon they were stroking each other through their pants only to realize that they had better get home or they would run the chance of some one walking by and catch them fucking in the backseat of the car. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Dave had raced home while Deacon had stroked his massive erection. They had talked about how things had went and whether or not they should move into a better area now that Deacon was a full partner in the firm. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Honeylips  we will move into a nice loft just outside of D.C. on the top floor and watch all the people below us if you want. As long as we re together it makes no difference where we are to me   Deacon had told him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> A smile formed on Dave s lips and a small tear ran down his cheek as they drove home. All he wanted now was to get inside those doors and close them and make love and fuck his soul mate for the rest of the weekend. Once they had pulled into the parking area of their complex  each had grabbed a bag and they had nearly run to the front door of their apartment. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As soon as the door was closed Deacon had pushed Dave up against the door and dropped to his knees. At once he was fishing Dave s huge cock out of his pants and his lips had locked around that shaft the moment it was out in the open. Dave had reached down and grabbed the back of Deacon s head remembering the hummer he had given his lover two weeks before. With all the past two weeks of built up sexual tension he had held Deacon s head still and fucked his mouth while murmuring his cries of pleasure. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Deacon had wanted just this  he had thought of nothing else as he had lain in bed every night in Texas. He had planned on being right here at this moment letting his lover fuck his mouth as he sucked every drop of stored up cum from his prick. It only took a moment or two before Dave had exploded in his mouth giving him a mouthful of the seed he so desired. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Then as Dave recovered is when he had bent Dave over the couch and reamed him preparing his tight ass for a good ole fashion fucking. Dave had been giddy with anticipation and held his own cheeks wide apart so Deacon could get in and ream him as he craved. That is what had led to him being fucked hard as we started this story. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Deacon had pulled away from his cock now and was climbing over the back of the couch and grabbing his ankles pulling his legs up to his chest. Dave knew what he wanted and was intent on pleasing his lover as much as he had been pleased. At once Dave rounded the couch and grabbed a small tub of lube and squeezed out a drop the size of a dime into his hand. As soon as he closed the tube he lowered his hand to his lover s asshole and started rubbing the lube all around Deacon s anus. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Deacon pushed his ass out towards Dave s fingers and pleaded with him to give him what he wanted and needed.  Dave  I m ready. I don t need any more lube just fuck my ass lover.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Dave pulled away and stroked his shaft a few times and then lined his cock up with Deacon s puckered anus and pushed the tip inside his ass.  Oh fuck yeah   Deacon moaned. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Dave pushed harder driving all of his massive tool inside Deacon before starting to pump his cock in and out of the tight asshole.  Who s the bitch now?  he teased as he fucked Deacon s tight ass with all his might.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Deacon grabbed Dave s face and pulled him in for a kiss as he felt Dave s hand wrap around his shaft and start to jerk him off.  Oh god  you big stud I love when you fuck my ass hard and jerk me off like this   he gasped between breaths. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> It didn t take long for both men to rush towards their orgasms now and within a few more up and down hand strokes Deacon s cum was spurting from his shaft onto Dave s stomach as Dave aimed the shaft right at him. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Dave leaned in and kissed Deacon again as he started pumping harder into his lover s ass. His balls tightened and he knew he was going to fill Deacon up with a hot load now.  Here I cum baby ready or not. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Deacon rode Dave s cock pumping his ass at Dave as Dave came in what felt like buckets in his ass. He could feel the cum dripping down his asshole as Dave pulled out. They shared a loving embrace and then headed into the shower for round 2. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> <i>Thanks to anyone who reads this and please remember to vote. MV</i> </p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/ex-con-with/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>237</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Blond twink eats</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/blond-twink-eats/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/blond-twink-eats/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 14 Nov 2008 12:30:17 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/blond-twink-eats/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Blond twink eats fresh ranch</h4>
<p><a href="http://free.cumtomymouth.com/pg/19/3198/index.html?nats=MTg5MzoyOjg,0,0,0,870" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/14/804fabb162.jpg" alt="Blond twink eats fresh ranch" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Smooth on the Beach Ch. 02<br /> <br /> <p>As Billy watched Ally s ass as she headed for the bathroom  he felt really lucky at that moment to have a wife as hot and sexy as her who was so full of surprises. He was also a bit surprised at himself as he lay there  shaved bare  with his ass well-fucked by a dildo and the taste of his own cum on his lips. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Then the reality of what Ally had said about the nude beach started to sink in on him. Billy had noticed information about it in the hotel s home page on line and jokingly told Ally they should go. ( She has the body for it   he thought to himself) Now  however  he was a little concerned. How strange would a totally hairless male body be on a nude beach? He figured it wouldn t a problem since he thought Ally would probably chicken out about the nude beach once they got close to going  anyway. He rolled out of bed and joined her in the shower.<br  /><br /> <br <!--more--> /><br /> Ally and Billy gently soaped each other in the shower  and Billy really liked the feeling of her slick sudsy hands running over his now-smooth skin. It seemed Ally did too. She kept washing him over and over again.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> When they finally rinsed and stepped out of the shower to dry off  Billy was a little slower than Ally at getting out of the bathroom and found she d already laid out clothes for them to wear to the restaurant. She d chosen a sundress for herself Ð²Ð‚â€œ one of Billy s favorites Ð²Ð‚â€œ silk  with a halter-style top that enhanced the way her pointy tits jiggled and a wrap-around skirt that tended to let a lot of leg show. What she d chosen for him had Billy a bit nervous  though.  I thought you should wear these shorts  Billy. I want everyone to see your sexy legs. ... and this tank top will let everyone see how smooth the rest of you is... <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He wasn t sure  but could see by her hard nipples that Ally was excited by the thought of showing off her husband downstairs.  Besides   he rationalized.  we re on vacation and nobody knows us here. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After they had dressed  they went downstairs. The restaurant was dark and cool  and Billy was so busy paying attention to Ally (and her erect nipples  which were obvious beneath her sundress) that he soon got over being self-conscious about his hairlessness. Ally playfully ran a bare foot up and down his leg under the table as they talked.  I like it   Billy whispered.  Smooth against smooth. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  So  about this nude beach. Is it close?  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He told her what he knew.  It s supposedly pretty close to the hotel but I can t really tell from the map. The blurb I saw about it said it was secluded  backed up against the cliffs on the southwestern side of the island  and open year-round.  Then he hesitated.  Are you sure about wanting to go?  he asked.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s our vacation  Billy   she said with a surprisingly determined tone to her voice.  Let s live a little. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m game if you are   he shrugged  secretly still hoping that she d get nervous about appearing nude in public and he d be off the hook.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Good. Because I feel like breaking loose  and I want you to break loose too. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Their dinners came about then and  after the waiter left hearing range  Billy said to Ally   I think we already broke loose  didn t we? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> She shook her head.  We ve barely started  baby. I have big plans for this vacation. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Nothing more was said during dinner. Part of Billy was afraid to ask what plans Ally had  and she wasn t volunteering any information yet  so they ate mostly in silence. After dessert and a little coffee they strolled along the beach for a while before heading back to their room. As they strolled along  hand in hand  Ally spoke up.  That was really hot earlier  Billy   she said softly.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah   he said.  Hot and totally unexpected. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m glad we can play out our fantasies  though. Shaving you was so sexy   she sighed.  And then after... wow <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah  wow   was all he could add. He was surprised  even a little ashamed of himself for how out of control he had been when Ally was working his ass over with the vibrator and talking about the real thing. He was also a bit confused because he found himself actually pondering what it would be like to let a man put his dick in him. Then  when she had him lick up the cum he d sprayed on her chest  he had wished  deep in the back of his mind  that he could feel a real dick spurting this kind of tasty cream into his mouth directly.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ally sensed his tension.  Are you OK  Billy?  she asked.  You re not weirded out by all this are you? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well  maybe a little   he said truthfully.  I ve never thought about doing anything with another man  but hearing you talk and feeling that vibe in my ass... well... Were you serious? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Totally  baby   Ally said  stopping and turning toward him.  I want to see you with another man  Billy. I want you to feel how wonderful it is to have a real cock inside you  how it tastes to suck on one  how it feels to have him shoot his cum in your mouth or deep inside your body.  She reached down and grasped his surprisingly hard cock.  Something tells me you like the idea  yourself. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s a great fantasy  baby   he murmured.  But reality can be different. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Maybe...  was all she said and we continued our walk in silence.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Back in the room  they stripped and made love again  more conventionally  and then settled into each others arms and drifted off to sleep.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Late the next morning Billy awoke to the sounds of Ally bustling around the room putting together a bag of things to take to the beach.  Good! You re finally awake!  she chirped as he sat up. Throw on some shorts and we ll get us a bit of brunch and then we re off to the beach. I ve already gotten a cab lined up to get us there.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Cab?  he said stupidly.  The beach is just over the dunes. We can walk. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Not this beach  silly   Ally laughed.  Or have you forgotten already? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh   he mumbled.  I guess I m just not awake yet.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Damn   he thought to himself.  She s serious about this nude beach. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Then let s go get us some coffee before we go   she said.  Get a move on. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He crawled out of bed and dragged on some shorts and a t-shirt  and was just stepping into his sandals when Ally grabbed him with one arm  the beach bag with the other  and pushed him out the door. The cab ride was pretty short. Had they known exactly where this beach was  they could have walked from the resort. Billy paid the driver and he smiled knowingly and said   Enjoy yourselves  then drove away.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ally practically dragged Billy down the steps from the top of the cliffs to the beach below. Once they got there Billy was surprised to discover it was relatively crowded. They looked around. There were all ages and body types represented and Billy chuckled to himself that some people look better in clothes. Soon he had spotted a couple of young men who were as smooth as he was and began to relax. Ally had already stripped off her shorts and halter and laid on her blanket by the time Billy had decided that he may as well stay and get some sun. Reluctantly he pulled off his shirt and then dropped his shorts before laying next to Ally.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After they sunned a while  Ally suggested they go play in the surf for a bit  so they got up and started toward the water. They splashed around for a bit and then Ally went back to the beach bag after something. When she came back  Billy recognized their digital camera. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Come out of the water and let me get your picture   she yelled. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Billy wasn t sure it was a good idea but decided not to argue. He knelt on the beach and Ally snapped several frames of him. They sunned some more  played in the water some more and generally spent a relaxing morning there on the beach. After getting over some of their initial shyness  they even got into some conversations with people. Ally was having a particularly fun time flirting and talking with a young man named Hugh who had come over after the Frisbee he and a friend were tossing. Billy could tell she found it exciting to sit on the beach and talk to a nude stranger. He was nicely built  not shaven but not really hairy either. His cock was circumcised and looked to be pretty good sized  as were his balls. Billy could see that Ally was trying to measure it with her eyes  and he was starting to wonder what it looked like erect himself.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Thinking about Hugh s cock was starting to raise Billy s to erection and he wasn t sure about the etiquette of getting a hard-on on the beach  so he excused himself and went to splash around in the water for a bit. Ally continued chatting with Hugh  apparently having a great time. They kept their distance  so there wasn t anything for Billy to be jealous about.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> When he returned from his swim  Ally was packing up their stuff.  Maybe we ll see you around  then   she said to Hugh.  It s been really nice to meet you.  Billy shook Hugh s hand and made his own goodbyes  then pulled on his shorts and shirt and followed Ally back up the stairs to the road. They walked back to the resort  where Ally suggested they shower and get cleaned up before dinner  and then maybe go dancing at one of the clubs she d seen listed  so they cleaned up  grabbed a bite in the restaurant and then hailed a cab for the ride over to the club.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ally seemed a bit preoccupied on the ride over but she wouldn t tell her husband what was on her mind. Billy was ready to hit the dance floor with his lovely wife  who was wearing a very short  very tight skirt and a top that seemed designed to show off her braless tits. He couldn t wait to watch her breasts bouncing as they danced.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The club was great! There was a huge dance floor that stayed pretty crowded  people were friendly and we had a good time. After a couple of hours  during a break in dancing  Ally looked up through the crowd and said   Hey look. There s Hugh!  and before Billy could say anything she was pushing through the crowd with Hugh in tow. The couple bought him a drink and talked for a while  but it was pretty loud in the club so mostly they just danced  taking turns with Ally. Hugh and Billy usually would get asked to dance by some girl when they weren t dancing with Ally  so nobody was left out.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Before long  it was closing time. As they stood out on the curb waiting for a taxi to come  Ally said   Billy  I m not ready to stop partying. You mind if Hugh comes back to the room with us for a while? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Billy said it was OK  so the three of them piled into a cab and rode back to the hotel. Ally was getting frisky on the ride over  flirting with both Hugh and Billy  and about halfway to the hotel Billy felt her hand at my crotch. The thought struck him that Ally s invitation to Hugh could be more than just politeness Ð²Ð‚â€œ maybe she was setting up a threesome Ð²Ð‚â€œ and his cock was immediately erect in her hand. They had talked about threesomes before  and the thought of her fucking Hugh Ð²Ð‚â€œ tall  tanned and handsome Hugh Ð²Ð‚â€œ had Billy ready for whatever the night would bring.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> When they got to the room  Ally broke out a bottle of Jack Daniels and sent Billy after some ice at the. By the time he got back from the end of the hall with the ice  Ally and Hugh were laughing and chatting like old friends. Hugh was in the easy chair by the bed while Ally lounged  in great vamp style  on the bed  propped on one elbow facing him. Ally was obviously flirting with him and he was flirting right back. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Once Billy got his own drink poured  he settled in on the bed near Ally and joined in. Hugh was very easy-going  quite witty and  frankly  one of those guys Billy could have sat and talked to all night. Ally  however  kept doing things that reminded both the men that she had more on her mind than talking. For one thing  she kept playing with Billy s ass while they chatted  and also kept pulling him down for kisses. After a while  one of their kisses got very hot and before Billy knew it Ally had unbuttoned his shirt and started working on his zipper. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He glanced nervously over at Hugh  who was sitting calmly in his chair  sipping his drink.  Do you want me to leave?  he asked politely.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Uh   Billy stammered.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Of course not   Ally chimed in.  Why don t you join us? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Hugh didn t hesitate. He put his drink down  kicked off his shoes and pulled his polo shirt over his head  then strolled over to the other side of the bed and lay behind Ally.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Relax  baby   Ally whispered to her husband.  It s our vacation. Let s have some fun.  Then she began to kiss Billy passionately  pressing herself tight against him. At one point he reached to fondle her ass  but recoiled when he felt my hand land on Hugh s hip. He had pressed himself against Ally s back. Hugh didn t say anything  but Billy discreetly pulled back his hand and laid it on Ally s hip instead.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> When they finally broke their kiss  Ally reached down and finished opening Billy s pants  then pulled them off along with his my underwear and freed his erection. She rolled me onto my back and leaned over me to suck on my cock. Hugh was behind her  gently undoing the ties that held her dress together. Billy sat up and helped him strip Ally  noticing that Hugh had already pulled off everything but his boxers. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ally turned from Billy and started to kiss Hugh  grinding her ass against Billy s cock. After a long kiss that left them both panting  she rolled on her back and pulled both of the men s heads to her breasts and they sucked both her nipples at once.  Omigod   Ally moaned.  I ve always wondered.... Mmmmmm. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Soon she urged Billy lower  so he let Hugh have her nipples and licked his way down Ally s body. She lifted her hips and started pushing her panties down with a free hand and Billy helped her pull them off. As he looked up at her I could see she and Hugh were sharing another very deep kiss and he was pulling on her nipples  teasing them and keeping them rock hard. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ally s pussy was soaked and looked very tasty  and Billy stretched out on his stomach between her widespread legs and started feasting on her. Ally seemed to be really getting off on tongue  and Billy decided to see if the previous night s anal play was just a one-time thing. Cautiously  he slipped his index finger into her pussy to get it wet  then pulled out and started carefully working it into Ally s tight back door. She came almost immediately  bucking hard  fucking her ass against his fingers. He kept working it in and out and Ally came a couple more times.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Billy knew Ally well enough to know that after she s cum like this  she would push his mouth away and tell him she wants to fuck. He was planning to roll off to the side and let Hugh have the honors  but Ally was holding Billy s head firmly  urging him to keep licking her and fingering her ass. That was when Billy felt strong calloused hands spreading his ass cheeks as Hugh began to tongue his asshole. He froze.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Relax  baby.  Ally whispered as she stroked his hair.  Just cut loose and enjoy. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Hugh s tongue was very active in Billy s crack  and the incredible sensations had his cock twitching  making him ooze out pre-cum which made a puddle on the sheet beneath him. Ally slipped off the bed and the men only knew she d gotten the camera because they could see the flash light up the room as she snapped a few shots of Hugh rimming Billy.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Hugh urged Billy up onto his knees and continued to slurp at his ass. Billy felt even more wonderful and was lost in the feelings for a while Ð²Ð‚â€œ that is  until he felt the coolness of a big blob of KY being smeared against his anus. He tensed for a second  but Ally was beside him  stroking his head and his back and telling him to relax and enjoy. Hugh started to push a finger into Billy s ass and he tried to relax enough to let him. Soon he was into at least the second knuckle. When Hugh wiggled his finger he pushed against Billy s prostate and his cock gave a big jerk. Billy looked down at his erection and saw a huge drop of clear fluid dangling beneath him  slowly sliding toward the sheets. Hugh started to ease another finger into him  stretching Billy open even more  getting him ready for a cock. Billy knew I was ready. He wanted Hugh to fuck him. He pushed back against Hugh s hand  and the probing fingers slipped all the way in. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I think he s ready   Hugh said to Ally. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes   Billy grunted.  I m ready. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Hugh pulled his fingers out and positioned himself behind Billy. Then the head of his dick  already slick with lube  was being pushed against Billy s ass. Ally was beside them on the bed  stroking Billy s back and urging him to relax. Billy did his best to open himself up and allow Hugh s cock to enter. The first thing he noticed  aside from the initial discomfort (which was minor since Hugh was being gentle) was how warm this cock was. They toy the night before had been cold as it entered  but Hugh s cock felt warm. Very warm. Billy enjoyed feeling it twitching inside him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Hugh slowly worked his cock all the way inside Billy s asshole and then stopped completely for a moment  to let Billy get used to the feel of him. It didn t take long. Billy loved the feeling of being filled with this warm rod. He soon was starting to push back against Hugh s groin  urging him to get on with it and fuck him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  God  this is so hot   Ally whispered.  I have to get some pictures of this. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ally walked all around the bed snapping pictures as Hugh began to thrust into Billy  pulling out slowly  easing back in even more slowly. It was torture. Sweet  hot  delightful torture. Soon the flashes of the camera were forgotten. Ally was barely even on their minds at that point. The only thing that existed for Billy was the exquisite warm cock that was sliding in and out of his ass. Hugh slowly picked up the pace until  after what seemed to Billy like hours of fucking  he was pounding him really hard. Billy was having to brace himself to keep from being flattened on the bed under Hugh s relentless onslaught  but he loved it. He pushed back hard against Hugh  moaning every time the hot throbbing cock traveled up his bowels. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> What Billy would afterward call the most amazing climax of his life finally built up and crashed over him. Without even so much as being touched  Billy s cock erupted in jets of cum as he screamed in ecstasy. The spurts of hot seed shot as far as where Billy s shoulders were pressed against the mattress  soaking the sheets. His ass squeezed hard around Hugh s cock  which was the limit for him because he muttered   Oh damn!  and a second later he pulled out of Billy s ass  leaving him feeling empty. He had really wanted him to keep his cock inside him. He wanted Hugh to fill him  make him complete  but Hugh had pulled out and was shooting his own load all over Billy s ass. Warm stickiness oozed down from Billy s anus to his balls  dripping off him to mingle with the cum that still oozed from his own deflating cock. The men were vaguely aware of the flash of the camera as Ally took another picture.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  That was amazing   Billy whispered to Ally as she bent down to kiss him.  Thank you  baby.  </p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/blond-twink-eats/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>1437</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>seductive big boy</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/seductive-big-boy/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/seductive-big-boy/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 14 Nov 2008 09:02:11 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/seductive-big-boy/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Real skillful gay handy for a seductive big boy</h4>
<p><a href="http://www.sic-galleries.net/smc/photo/smc15-3/index.html/pesick" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/15/c2d47ecc98.jpg" alt="Real skillful gay handy for a seductive big boy" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Close Friends Get Closer Ch. 2<br /> <br /> <p>I was close to panic as I stared at Bob as he stood in the doorway. I was sure that Bob would run off down the hallway and tell Shane and our friendship would be over forever. The moment seemed to stretch out extra long. And then I realized that this was because Bob hadn t moved. He hadn t fled he just stood staring at me and Gary  Me with a wet cock and cum on my chin. I smiled slightly as I noticed that Bob had a small tent forming in his boxers. I stood and walked over to him. He looked very uncertain as I reached out and grabbed a hold of his cock through the silky material of his boxers. I slowly started giving him a hand job and he relaxed slightly. I leaned forward to kiss him and he tried to back away. I tightened my hold on his cock and he buckled slightly at the knees. I leant forward and kissed him full on the mouth with lots of tongue and then as I finished I thrust<!--more--> my chin into his mouth so that he was forced to taste Gary s cum. I slowly pulled him into the room by his cock and turned to grin at Gary as I quietly closed the door behind us.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Gary and I sat on either side of his and started rubbing his cock through his boxers. All of a sudden the button on the front of his boxers broke off and his fully erect cock sprang into view. I gasped loudly as I got a good look at it. It wasn t long  about an inch shorter than mine  7 inches in all  but it was so thick that it looked huge. It was almost as thick as a knob of salami and I was filled with a sudden desire to suck it. I bent my head and was shocked to find I had to stretch my jaw fully open in order to get it in my mouth. It was surprisingly warm  hard  and yet soft at the same time. I tasted his precum in my mouth and I slowly lowered my head. The tip of his cock hit the back of my throat and I gagged slightly but I kept going. Soon I had 5 inches of his enormously thick cock in my mouth and I loved it. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I felt hands pulling my head off his cock. Of course  Gary wanted his turn as well. I pulled my head off and lowered my mouth to his balls. I sucked one into my mouth as Gary tried to get Bobs cock into his mouth. He couldn t do it. He could only fit about half of the head in his mouth so he pulled of and wrapped his mouth around the side of Bob s cock. There was still over half left so I did the same. Soon we were both running our lips and tongues up and down Bob s shaft and Bob was moaning softly. I sensed that he was about to cum so I traveled up and engulfed his head with my mouth. His first stream of cum hit the back off my throat and made me gag so I pulled back and the second hit me in the face. Gary pushed me aside to taste some for himself. Bob seemed to cum for ages and soon both mine and Gary s faces were covered in cum. When Bob and finally finished I looked at Gary and then leaned over and ran my tongue all over his face to clean it  then he did the same for me.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> We lay there for a while exhausted. I looked across at Bob and my cock  which had softened  immediately started to go hard again. Bob got onto his hands and knees and crawled across to me. Any insecurity he had had before was gone as he lowered his mouth onto my cock. Gary leant between us and whispered   Get on your knees Andrew.  Obediently I changed my position so I was on my knees  Bob moved with my cock. Gary prodded me in the back and I raised myself slightly. Gary slid his head under my ass and began licking my balls. He obviously got bored with this because it wasn t long before I felt his tongue tracing backwards. His hands reached up and parted my ass cheeks. Luckily I had had a shower before going to bed and as is my usual practice  used my finger to clean myself out  I don t know if Gary would ve liked the taste of that.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Gary s tongue was tickling my anus while Bob was sucking my cock off. This was a situation I never would have believed as possible not long before this. My thoughts were interrupted when Gary began to tongue fuck my ass. His hot slippery tongue was forcing its way in and out of my ass. Then I felt him insert a finger into my ass  and then another. I had had larger things in my ass back when I was experimenting in my teens but this was the first time I had not had control of whatever was in there  I was in heaven. This went on forever until I finally came. Bob had certainly changed  he went from nervous at entering the room to frantically catching all of my cum in his mouth. By this point we were too tired to do anything else so Bob and Gary crept back to their rooms and it wasn t long before I was under the covers  asleep and dreaming.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> <i>To Be Continued...</i></p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/seductive-big-boy/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>94</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>gets anal probing</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/gets-anal-probing/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/gets-anal-probing/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 14 Nov 2008 07:28:31 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/gets-anal-probing/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Boy gets anal probing with toys and cocks</h4>
<p><a href="http://free.stretchhisass.com/pg/37/6347/index.html?nats=MTg5MzoyOjk,0,0,0,1155" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/15/573b810328.jpg" alt="Boy gets anal probing with toys and cocks" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Something Unexpected Ch. 2<br /> <br /> <p><I>I m banking on the fact if you like the first one you ll like the second one too. I wish you good reading!!!</I><br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ben banged his head against the wood panel of his house. His best friend was gay. A man that he had known since college  gone partying with  had told hundreds of jokes with was a fucking fairy. That was like finding out that every thing that he had believed in was a fucking lie. A big queer fucking lie. He watched his friend ha he thought cynically  his friend being sucked off by the captain of the local football team. A team that was he going to lead the way to state. He was so shocked at what he seen that for a minute he couldnÐ²Ð‚â„¢t even move. Isis had come to his side and looked at him. She didnÐ²Ð‚â„¢t see it.  He had forgotten that Dan had led Johnny all the way to his apartment. Ben felt sick and funny but mostly he felt betrayed. He felt Isis run<!--more--> her hand up his side and he caught it and squeezed it. Ð²Ð‚ÑšYou all right?Ð²Ð‚Ñœ she purred into his ear. He gave her a wane smile and said he was fine. Ð²Ð‚ÑšMan  I couldnÐ²Ð‚â„¢t believe I forgot my wallet. ItÐ²Ð‚â„¢s a good thing we caught it before we made this blunder before we got to the restaurant huh? Tell you what how about we do this tomorrow?Ð²Ð‚Ñœ<br  /><br />  <br  /><br /> She smiled her toothy grin and he instantly calmed a little. Ð²Ð‚ÑšI was just wondering just because you look like Dean Cain doesnÐ²Ð‚â„¢t mean that you are Superman. Though for a sec I felt you muscles tense up and . . .Ð²Ð‚Ñœ He leaned down and kissed her deeply cutting her off. His mouth taking full possession of hersÐ²Ð‚â„¢. His tongue foraging in her mouth  pulling her tongue with his  entangling the supple moist flesh with his. It was as if he was trying to reassure him self. Because what he saw had gotten him aroused.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Dan looked at B.J. and pulled him closer. Dan opened his mouth as B.J. kissed him letting his tongue blend with his. B.J. pressed his body closer feeling that warm flesh closer to his. Dan touched B.J.Ð²Ð‚â„¢s well developed chest and looked at the muscles bunch when he touched a sensitive part. Dan was thrilled by how responsive he was. He sucked on B.J.Ð²Ð‚â„¢s ear and heard his masculine groan and he smiled. He liked knowing what kind of power he had over a man.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He stroked B.J.Ð²Ð‚â„¢s chest and squeezed his nipple. It hardened immediately and Dan took it into his mouth. Ð²Ð‚ÑšMmm  I like that.Ð²Ð‚Ñœ B.J. smiled as he looked at him. He looked at the bed and noticed all of the clothes on the bed. Underneath one of the shirts was a shinny piece of metal. He stepped a way from Dan and swiped away the clothes from the bed. They were handcuffs. The key wasnÐ²Ð‚â„¢t in visible sight and he bent over to look for it under the pile of clothes. He was looking for the key when he felt Dan tackle him from the back.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Ð²Ð‚ÑšWhat the fu-?Ð²Ð‚Ñœ his voice was muffled as he was rammed face first into the bed. He was momentarily stunned and didnÐ²Ð‚â„¢t feel the cuffs being snatched from him. He did feel his arms being raised and buckled to the head board. Dan had his dick pressed to his face for one glorious second before he moved away.  Dan stepped back and admired his handiwork and looked at his captive that he had bent over in doggy style position. B.J. panicked a little and tried to writher away  Ð²Ð‚ÑšDude  I donÐ²Ð‚â„¢t go for the bondage.Ð²Ð‚Ñœ<br  /><br />   <br  /><br /> Ð²Ð‚ÑšBut I do Ð²Ð‚Ñœ Dan said simply.<br  /><br />  <br  /><br /> Ð²Ð‚ÑšWhere is the key man?Ð²Ð‚Ñœ<br  /><br />   <br  /><br /> Ð²Ð‚ÑšI donÐ²Ð‚â„¢t think that is any of your business.Ð²Ð‚Ñœ He said as he ran his hand up B.J.Ð²Ð‚â„¢s smooth ass.  B.J.  looked over his shoulder and he saw that Dan was going through a bag that he had on the dresser. He took out a tube and a square foil packet. He looked at it and brought it with him. B.J. hid a smile now getting in to the act after knowing that Dan wouldnÐ²Ð‚â„¢t try the rough stuff. But he still didnÐ²Ð‚â„¢t want him thinking that he was going to win easily.  He pretended to struggle but Dan just stood on the side of the bed and ran his calloused hand down between his cheeks. He just stood there calm and cool as a cucumber. B.J. couldnÐ²Ð‚â„¢t wait any longer and his act faded to an intense whimper. Ð²Ð‚ÑšDo you feel better now?Ð²Ð‚Ñœ B.J. nodded solemnly. Ð²Ð‚ÑšGood Ð²Ð‚Ñœ he said. He walked over to the bed and stepped behind him and opened his ass wide. His tongue flipped between the crevice and circled his anus. B.J. jerked in response to the pleasure and moaned softly. Dan circled more and moved his other hand to stroke B.J.Ð²Ð‚â„¢s hard cock. He made his tongue hard and pushed it deep inside of his hole. He kept the movements of his hands synchronized with the movements of his tongue. B.J.Ð²Ð‚â„¢s back arched as Dan moved his tongue in and out of his ass. B.J.  ground his ass closer to DanÐ²Ð‚â„¢s face forcing his tongue deeper. He felt B.J. tighten  Dan knew he was about to come and come hard. Dan moved away and B.J. emitted a groan as he moved away. He felt the familiar feel of gel on his anus and moaned as a finger slipped inside of him. The broad finger was joined by another and B.J. groaned at the stretching. Ð²Ð‚ÑšPlease.Ð²Ð‚Ñœ He begged  Ð²Ð‚ÑšPlease Ð²Ð‚Ñœ he said louder and pushed his sweet ass up to be taken.    <br  /><br />   <br  /><br /> Dan was hard as hell. He thought he was crazy to prolong something he wanted so bad. Dan tore open the condom and slipped it on. He moved behind B.J. on the bed. B.J. groaned as he felt the broad head posed at the tip for entry. Ð²Ð‚ÑšGawd!Ð²Ð‚Ñœ <br  /><br /> Dan looked at his bulbous head and saw that the entry would be tight as hell and slipped it in slowly. Ð²Ð‚ÑšJesus Ð²Ð‚Ñœ he expelled on a breath as he felt tightness engulfed him. He slowly slipped more of his length in him until he was buried to the hilt and he and B.J.Ð²Ð‚â„¢s balls touched. Dan had never been surrounded by such exquisiteness and groan slipped from his lips.  He pulled out slowly until he almost withdrew and pushed deeply back in. Ð²Ð‚ÑšFuck me baby!!!Ð²Ð‚Ñœ B.J. screamed as he was being rammed in long smooth strokes. Ð²Ð‚ÑšOh God fuck me hard!!!Ð²Ð‚Ñœ<br  /><br />  <br  /><br /> Dan pulled back and slammed into B.J.Ð²Ð‚â„¢s ass hard and he reached out to stroke his hard dick. He slipped in deeper and stroked him faster  the pre-cum making his pole slick and manageable. He groaned and started fucking his hand faster moving his hips and slapping his ass against DanÐ²Ð‚â„¢s dick. B.J. was so far gone the he hadnÐ²Ð‚â„¢t realized that he was screaming like a woman. Dan loved the fact that he couldnÐ²Ð‚â„¢t control his movements that he was so wild that he was pushing him closer and closer to the edge. Dan moved his hips faster and slamming against B.J.  Dan felt the unrelenting pressure build and he exploded deep inside of B.J.Ð²Ð‚â„¢s tight ass. He has so faraway that he didnÐ²Ð‚â„¢t realize that B.J. had come all over his hand and on the bed. He would have also realized that Ben had come into the room and was wearing an expression devoid of any emotion.   <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> <I>To be continued. . .</I></p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/14/gets-anal-probing/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>1932</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Black Santa drives</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/13/black-santa-drives/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/13/black-santa-drives/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Fri, 14 Nov 2008 05:31:57 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/13/black-santa-drives/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Black Santa drives his huge dick into white boy\'s ass stretching it to the maximum</h4>
<p><a href="http://www.blackseducer.net/wm58804/pics/19/index.html" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/12/ea3bacedc7.jpg" alt="Black Santa drives his huge dick into white boy\'s ass stretching it to the maximum" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Here to Stay Ch. 01<br /> <br /> <p> Hey  Matt? I can t tell which one of these shirts is the black one   Emmett Clark shouted frustratedly across the apartment while trying to feel the difference in the fabrics over and over again. He heard Matt s footsteps start down the hall. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Whoa  man  put some jeans on. You know you re not my type   Matt joked  walking through the doorway seeing Emmett stand in his underwear near his closet. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  and wouldn t Suzanne be glad to hear it   Emmett poked back. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Matt and Emmett had shared an apartment ever since they were dorm mates their first three years of college. They had become close friends  and Emmett was grateful for it. Matt assisted him whenever he could  whether it was walking somewhere new  crossing a street  or picking out clothes. In short  Matt was Emmett s vision. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Here you go  Matt said  taking the<!--more--> shirt out of the closet and handing it to Emmett. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Thanks   Emmett responded as Matt left the room. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Emmett wondered yet again where he would live  and with whom  once Matt and Suzanne were married. He had been looking for months  but none of the places or people seemed right. In two weeks  though  it was happening whether he was ready or not. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> For the second time that day  Emmett cursed his blindness. He wanted so badly to just be able to live by himself after Matt moved out. He knew  though  that it really wasn t realistic  and since he had no family to speak of  he didn t have a place to fall back on. He was relying on his friends at this point  as he had been incapable of finding somewhere outside of an assisted living facility  which was a nice environment. The problem was that Emmett thought his age of 29 was fifty years too young to be living there. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After dressing  Emmett walked into the kitchen. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You ready?  he heard Matt ask. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yup   Emmett responded  putting his bag over his shoulder and grabbing his cane  placing it in the bag. Matt drove him to the university and helped him to the main doors of the musical arts building. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Thanks   Emmett said  walking through the doors. He got his cane out and started down the hall  counting his footsteps. A familiar voice interrupted the silence that echoed through the halls. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Dr. Clark  may I help you to your studio? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Thank you  Clara  that would be greatly appreciated   Emmett agreed  folding his cane and putting it back in his bag. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Once in the office  Emmett sat his bag down and leaned against his desk as he heard Clara  one of his students  sit at one of the pianos. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Thank you again  Clara. Now  shall we get started? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> --<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Listen  would you just meet him? In person? Emmett s a great guy  and even though he can afford the rent on his own  it s just . . . easier for him to have someone around.  Cassidy Andrews looked into the skeptically smiling eyes in front of her  pausing only for a moment.  Besides  you need some company. You live alone on the other side of town  all you do is work  and you could use someone to bond with. The apartment is really big  and Emmett has been my best friend for almost a decade  although that fact alone might scare you away. Seriously  though  it would be great. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Cassidy  I don t know?  an inquisitive Gavin Adams started.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Just take the time to meet him  in person. You ve got two weeks to make up your mind before his current roommate gets married and leaves.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Two weeks?! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Just meet him   Cassidy demanded. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Alright  alright  I ll meet him. When?  Gavin asked. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Are you free tonight? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> --<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I ll see you Monday  Will   Emmett said  closing the door behind his last student of the day. All seven of them had asked the same question that day: when would Emmett perform a solo faculty recital? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It has been a while   he said to no one in particular. His thoughts were interrupted by his ringing cell phone.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  This is Emmett   he answered  flipping the phone open.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey  Em!  Cassidy greeted excitedly through the speaker.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey Cass. How are you today? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Great.  She paused.  I ll get right to the point. Do you have any plans tonight? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Nope. Why? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  What? How a guy like you has any night of the week open is beyond me. Well  anyways  great. There s someone I want you to meet   Cassidy informed Emmett.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Cass  you know me. I don t? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Relax   she interrupted.  I m not trying to set you up. He might be willing to share your acre of apartment with you   she teased. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Okay  what time? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Meet me at the main doors of the music building in two minutes. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Emmett chuckled at his friend s eccentricity as he hung up the phone  picked up his bag  and locked his door. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Cassidy greeted him the moment he opened the door to exit the building. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Where are we going? And does this stranger that I m meeting have a name?  Emmett asked as he took her arm. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Do you remember that chef I ve told you about? Gavin Adams? He s a really good friend of mine. It s actually hard to believe that you haven t met yet   she commented as they got in the car.  We re going to Kelly s coffee shop. She won t be home for a few more days  though  so it will just be him and us. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Mmhmm. Gavin. Got it. So  how do I know that Gavin isn t an ax murderer or some creeper? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well  he might be  because I ve told him almost everything there is to know about you and he s still willing to meet you   Cassidy jested. Emmett laughed.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Wow. That s promising.  A comfortable silence passed for a few minutes. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He doesn t know you re blind yet   Cassidy blurted out quietly and spontaneously. Emmett turned to face her as much as his seatbelt would allow  aghast. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I can t go  then  Cassidy! You failed to mention the most important thing about me! <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s not like he s not open-minded. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Cassidy Andrews  living with a non-handicapped gay man is probably bad enough for someone like him. Living with a blind one is completely different and even worse   Emmett practically shouted. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey  Em?  Cassidy asked quietly.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  What?  Emmett asked  trying to be angry. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I ve never  in the ten years that I ve known you  heard you raise your voice like that. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m sorry   he apologized.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Don t apologize   Cassidy said.  It s great. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> They pulled up to the cafÐ“Â©  parked  and walked in the door  smiles on their faces. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> --<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Gavin was reading the restaurant reviews in the newspaper when Cassidy walked in with Emmett holding her shoulder with one hand and arm with the other. Gavin knew it was rude  but he stared at the sight. He didn t know how to respond. He d had absolutely no idea that Emmett was blind  but the part that struck him the most was that Emmett was the most gorgeous man he had ever seen. He stood maybe an inch shy of six feet tall  had rather pale skin  dark brown hair cut somewhat short and pushed back stylishly with some falling over his face  and a body with a muscular swimmer s build to die for. Emmett s most stunning feature  however  were his eyes. They were so dark brown they were almost black  and were deeply expressive. Gavin gaped open-mouthed as they approached the table. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey  Gavin  this is the famous Emmett Clark   Cassidy informed him. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  She flatters me  don t listen to her   Emmett responded to Cassidy s remark. Gavin blinked a few times and tried to speak  but stuttered instead. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Uh . . . um . . . hello   he finally managed  grabbing the hand outstretched in front of him and shaking it. Emmett noticed a firm handshake  even if Gavin wasn t the most eloquent person at the moment. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Em  what do you want to drink?  Cassidy asked as Emmett took his seat. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  The usual  please. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Gav  come with me to the bar   Cassidy ordered  grabbing his arm as she walked by his chair. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Once they were at the counter and had ordered their drinks  Gavin found his voice before Cassidy. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You failed to mention two very important things  Cassidy Andrews. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Two? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  two. Number one: he s blind. More importantly  number two: he s extremely good-looking. I haven t seen someone I ve been this attracted to in a long time. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You checked the mirror lately  sugah?  Cassidy asked jokingly in a mock Southern accent. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Enough with the sarcastic shit  Cass. Seriously  I don t know if I could live with him. I don t know what to do  or how I would help him  and being around a man that attractive would be a little difficult. I mean  those eyes . . .  Gavin trailed off.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah  they are blacker than black and show every emotion he feels. If you ever want to know what he s thinking when he s not speaking  that s the place to look. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  ButÐ’Â¬? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah  I know. They don t look like a typical blind person s eyes. Medically speaking  his eyes can see. See  Gavin  Emmett wasn t born blind. When he was 14  he and his parents were in a car accident. Both of his parents died on impact  because they weren t wearing seatbelts. Anyways  both of them died and Emmett was left blind. According to every doctor he s seen  there s nothing wrong with him. His brain just doesn t interpret what he sees  and no one knows why. He s a medical mystery. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Wow. Both parents and his sight. That would send me over the edge   Gavin breathed. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He s a strong one   Cassidy said  picking up two coffees and walking back to the table. Gavin grabbed his cup and followed. As he sat down  Emmett faced him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  So  I presume she told you the whole story about how I lost my vision and how no one can figure out why   he stated matter-of-factly  taking a sip of his coffee.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  I told him. But he s still here  obviously   Cassidy butted in. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  So  um  I ve heard that you re a phenomenal pianist   Gavin said  attempting to make conversation. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Again  Cassidy flatters me   Emmett argued.  I m okay. I really enjoy teaching some very  very talented students  though. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well  that s a plus in being an esteemed professor at one of the best conservatories in the nation   Cassidy retorted. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You know what  Cass? I don t really appreciate your sarcasm   Emmett joked.  What do you do  Gavin?  There was a pause  and Emmett could feel and hear Gavin and Cassidy looking at each other and arguing silently. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I . . . uh . . . I m a chef at a couple of restaurants   Gavin finally responded. Emmett could tell there was something he was missing. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Chef  yeah  that s what it s called now   Cassidy said.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  If you really don t want to tell me  it s not a problem  at all. I didn t mean to be nosy   Emmett said  trying to ease the awkwardness of the situation. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s no problem  not at all   Gavin said.  So  how much is the rent?  Emmett was grateful for the change in topic. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Total  it s about 3000 dollars per month   Emmett informed him somewhat sheepishly. He could tell by Gavin s coughing that he had choked on his coffee from the surprise. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh  my god   he sputtered. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I can pay it   Emmett tried to respond.  Really  I just need someone to live with so I don t have to live in a retirement community because of the assisted living thing. I m sure you figured that out as soon as I walked in and you saw that I m blind.  Gavin stared  at a loss for words. He had no idea what to say to the bluntness of Emmett s statement. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m sorry I didn t tell you   Cassidy apologized to Gavin.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s okay. I guess I m just a little taken aback at the suddenness of this whole thing. I really need to think it over and try to get to know you a little more  Emmett. And no  by the way  I won t let you pay the whole rent. I have more than enough resources to cover my half if I take you up on this.  He paused to look at the time.  I m really sorry  but I have to get going. I have to be at work by 9  so I ll have to hustle. Cass  I ll call you  but I m pretty sure I m free for tomorrow night. Emmett  I ll talk to you later. Sorry I have to run.  With that  he walked briskly out the door and down the sidewalk. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Cassidy  shame on you. I feel bad  and he probably does now  too. He couldn t just come out and say   You know  I m really not into the whole taking-care-of-the-blind thing since I m not even 30  I m single  and a successful chef.  or whatever it is that he does. Thank you so much for the awkward moments and discomfort. God  could you really be this incapable of some forethought?  Emmett stood up  and Cassidy did the same  returning their cups to the bar. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m sorry  Em   she said as they walked out the door.  If I may  though? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You may not   Emmett interrupted. Cassidy snarled back once she walked around the car and sat in her seat. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You know what? I m going to anyways. To be quite frank  I haven t seen you this uncomfortable about your blindness before. Ever. Not even after a bad performance  or tripping on an uneven floor  or even running into someone or something unintentionally. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He s a really nice guy  isn t he?  Emmett asked rhetorically.  Never mind  I m sure he is. It wasn t fair to him?not in the least  Cass?to put him in this situation. Does he even know I m gay?  Emmett paused and awaited an answer. When one wasn t presented  he continued.  He doesn t. Great. Yet another thing to scare him off. I might as well cross this one off the list of prospective roommates  too. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  He won t care   Cassidy informed him.  He s a very open-minded person  like I said before   she said with a hint of annoyance. Emmett exploded.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Open-mindedness has barely anything to do with living with a blind person  Cassidy. Patience? Yes. Determination? Yes. The ability to cope with frustration? Yes. Open-mindedness? Only initially. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  We re here   Cassidy intervened once they had arrived at the apartment.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I ll walk myself in   Emmett said. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No  I ll? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Cassidy  I can do it. I m a big boy now   he said sarcastically.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You are so bitter tonight. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I just had the shit embarrassed out of me by one of my best friends who thought that she could arrange a living partner for me without telling them straightaway that I m fucking blind. That s just not something you leave out  Cassidy. You fucked up. Just admit it and move on. It s not the first time  and it certainly won t be the last. I wish you d stop blaming my insecurities for that  though.  Emmett shut the car door and walked up to the building. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Dr. Clark  may I help you to your apartment?  Cecelia  the doorwoman asked. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Cecelia  first of all  my name is Emmett. I don t know how many times I ve told you to call me by my name  even when we re outside a personal setting. Secondly  no  I ll walk myself up tonight. I ll be fine  but thank you anyways   he responded  probably a little too curtly. He had no trouble counting his steps to the stairs  ascending three floors  then walking to his door. Once there  he took out his key and opened the door. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Matt? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah  I m here.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Wow. It s awfully early for you to be home. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I  uh  I m feeling a little under the weather   Matt answered. In the eleven years that Emmett had known Matt  Matt had never gotten sick  aside from the slough of hangovers during his undergraduate years. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  What s wrong? Are you sick? Can I get something for you? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yes  I m sick. No  you can t get anything for me. I m comfortable here on the couch watching movies and attempting to eat ice chips without throwing them up. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Okay. If you need anything  just let me know. I ll do what I can.  Emmett walked down the hall and into his room as the phone rang. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Get that   Matt asked more than demanded. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Emmett speaking   he answered. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey  Em  I m sorry and you were right   Cassidy said. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s okay. I overreacted  too   Emmett assured her.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No  you were completely justified in everything you said. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey  Cassidy? Matt s sick. Would it be possible for you to give me a ride to work tomorrow? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You know I would if I could  Em  but I can t. I m going into the design studio at five in the morning tomorrow. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Crap. Kelly and Joe are still on vacation  aren t they?  Emmett asked. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I swear  it s like their second honeymoon   Cassidy answered.  No one can reach them or anything. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It sounds like I m taking a cab tomorrow  then. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well  you could give Gavin a call? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m not calling someone that I met personally for the first time today to have them take me to work at six in the morning. No freaking way. I d rather walk the entire way. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Wow. Okay  whatever suits you   Cassidy relented.  I ll talk to you tomorrow  okay? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Okay. Have a good night. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You  too.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Emmett hung up the phone and sat on the bed with a large sigh. He took off his shoes  and then lay back on the bed  wishing he could stare at the ceiling. After ten minutes  he sat up  undressed  and went to sleep. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> --<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Gavin  where s your head?  one of his coworkers shouted at him from across the kitchen.  Take this to 32!  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Sorry  I guess I m just not feeling like myself tonight   Gavin said distantly. He picked up the desserts and took them out. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I hope everything was great tonight  folks   he said as he set the plates on the table in front of the man and woman. The woman spoke up.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Everything is gre?  She paused as she looked up.  Gavin Adams?  He immediately looked at her questioningly. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m sorry  do I know you?  he asked  studying her face.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Laura Dotton . . . we graduated together. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh  wow. Hi! You look great. What brings you here? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well  I live here now. What about you? This restaurant is great. Are you the manager?  she asked.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Uh  yeah  kind of. This is one of my restaurants  actually. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh  my god! That s amazing.  She paused.  Well  I have to get back to my date   she said  looking at the man sitting across from her at the table.  This is Mark  by the way  my fiancÐ“Â©. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Nice to meet you   Gavin said  nodding in a jealous Mark s direction.  Don t worry  I m not going to steal her from you any longer. Have a great night  you two. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Gavin walked away  thankful for the interruption in thought. Ever since earlier that night in the coffee shop  he hadn t been able to get Emmett and the situation at hand out of his mind. Could he handle living with a blind person  and a stunningly attractive one at that? He figured there was only one way to find out. At the same time  though  it wasn t fair to Emmett to just give it a month s trial  and then say   You know  I really don t like living with you  so try to find someone else to share the apartment.  Gavin realized he couldn t do that. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> He glanced up and checked the clock. Midnight. Not bad for a Thursday night. As he walked out the door  his phone rang.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hello?  he answered.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey  Gavin  it s Cassidy. Will you do me a huge favor? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Sure. Consider it done. What is it? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> --<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Emmett woke up  got a shower  and ate breakfast. He picked up his bag and extended his cane.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  See ya   he heard from the couch.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Bye. Rest up. You re going to need to be well for your wedding   Emmett replied.  Is there anything you need? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Nope. Have a good day. I ll be out with Suzanne and the wedding planner all night. Well  the wedding planner will leave eventually   Matt chuckled.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Okay  just don t give Suzanne this rot. It s not exactly every girl s dream to throw up on her veil while walking down the aisle. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Emmett walked out the door and down the three flights of stairs. As he entered the lobby  he heard his name. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey  Emmett.  Emmett immediately recognized the voice as Gavin s. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I m going to kill Cassidy   Emmett snarled. Gavin chuckled at his remark.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Don t worry  it s really not an imposition. I have to be at one of the restaurants by 6:30 anyways. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well  thank you  I really appreciate it   Emmett said  folding up his cane. Gavin walked over  but stood awkwardly in front of Emmett.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You ll have to forgive me  but I have no idea what to do   Gavin said sheepishly. Emmett placed his right hand on Gavin s left shoulder  and his left hand on Gavin s arm. He couldn t help but notice how muscular Gavin was  but pushed the thought from his head. At that moment  Emmett was glad that he couldn t be visually attracted to him. <br  /><br /> </p><p> Lead the way  but not too fast. Also  try not to let me run into anything   Emmett teased. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I ll do my best   Gavin replied. He tried to ignore the electricity that ran up his arm and shoulder from Emmett s firm but gentle grasp. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Good morning  Dr. Clark   Pete said  opening the door to the building. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Good morning  Pete. Have a nice day   Emmett replied jovially. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh  I will  Dr. Clark. I will. You do the same  but I can tell you will  too   Pete replied  no small amount of reference to Gavin in his voice. Emmett couldn t help but to chuckle at the cheerful  African-American doorman. If he could have seen  he would have watched Gavin s face blush to a bright red shade. Pete didn t miss it  though  and winked at Gavin when Gavin glanced back  causing Gavin to blush even more. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Emmett got into Gavin s car  and Gavin did the same. Emmett heard Gavin fasten his seatbelt  and let out a relieved sigh. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  So  you mentioned that you had to be at <i>one</i> of the restaurants this morning. You work at more than one?  Emmett asked.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah  I work at three restaurants   Gavin answered.  I have a pretty flexible schedule  though  and spend a lot of time at home? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Because you own them?  Emmett asked  interrupting. Gavin stuttered for a few seconds and Emmett went on.  Just because I m blind doesn t mean that I m a complete imbecile. You ll come to find that I m actually more perceptive than most people who can actually see. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I didn t think that you were an idiot   Gavin informed Emmett. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well  thank you. Many people think that automatically because I m blind that I m slow. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I can definitely tell that you re not  now.  Gavin paused.  You re actually the first one to figure it out. Even Cassidy doesn t know that I own them. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Why haven t you told her? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I don t know. I guess I don t want people automatically assuming things about me when they discover I own three restaurants. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah  I m definitely not paying the full rent if you live with me  now that I know the cash you rake in   Emmett said sarcastically. Gavin laughed. Emmett was immediately entranced by the sound. Shaking his head  he pushed the thought from his mind.  <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  It s the last day for my students  and then summer. I only have to teach a few days every week   Emmett said  excited. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  That s great.  Gavin thought for a moment  then took a deep breath  not going unnoticed by Emmett.  Emmett  what are you doing tonight? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Absolutely nothing. You ll find  as you get to know me  that most of my evenings are completely free  aside from the nights I stay in my studio and practice. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well  I d love it if you came with Cassidy and me tonight. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I would like that  too. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  What time can I pick you up here?  Gavin asked. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh  no  I don t want you to? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well  if I m going to live with you  I ll have to get used to this  so I might as well start. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  That s a very smart thing to do. A trial period   Emmett replied. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> They walked to the door in a comfortable silence. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  What time?  Gavin asked again.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Around six should be good. I ll be hungry  though. You can t say that I didn t warn you   Emmett said  smiling a very big smile. It took Gavin aback  and he stared for a few moments before opening the door. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Six it is   Gavin said.  I ll see you later.  Gavin walked away as Emmett started down the hall.</p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/13/black-santa-drives/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>0</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>his chute plugged</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/13/his-chute-plugged/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/13/his-chute-plugged/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Thu, 13 Nov 2008 16:43:21 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/13/his-chute-plugged/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Boy gets his chute plugged</h4>
<p><a href="http://free.popboys.com/pg/52/3677/index.html?nats=MTg5MzoyOjI,0,0,0,935" target="_blank"><img src="http://tfl.allgaylust.com/pt/14/cc3668e4c4.jpg" alt="Boy gets his chute plugged" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>Turning Queer in Ibiza Ch. 02<br /> <br /> <p><i>This is a fictional story involving sexual relations between two males. If you are under the legal age of consent to read such material  or if you are offended by the subject matter  then DO NOT READ any further. This is a Fictional story and any relation to any real person is purely coincidental.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As usual all copyright and other disclaimers apply.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> I welcome your thoughts and comments. Drop me an e-mail and let me know what you think. Just remember this is my first time  so please be gentle.</i><br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> *<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> By the early hour of the morning Chris said  Right guys lets get out of here and hit one of the clubs. You up for that Mikey? <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah that would be great. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Ok let s go. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> All five boys got up and left the bar. It was a short walk to the club with Chris leading the way. Mikey was<!--more--> walking behind Marcus and took every opportunity to feel the hot blondes tight ass  even at one point pressing up behind him grinding his obviously hard cock in to the jocks ass cheeks. Marcus was clearly enjoying it as he pushed back rubbing against the big cock he could feel through his jeans.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Almost immediately they arrived at the club. Walking straight in Mikey was struck by the ear crashing noise of a really hard techno beat. The club was smallish  one bar away to the side and a single dance floor. Mikey noticed that the club was full of guys  pretty much all of who were wearing very little. Some in just tight white briefs  others in leather chaps  and some in jeans. There were a couple of guys up on a small stage really putting on a dance show.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Marcus shouted into Mikey s ear as soon as they were in the club  If you want to leave some of your clothes there s a changing area by the door <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Mikey wasn t sure about the idea but decided to follow what the others were doing. Soon enough Raf and Tye were down to there white jocks while Marcus was sticking with taking his wife beater off as was Chris. Mikey was now on a real high and with a little encouragement from all of the others he was soon down to just his tight CK pants.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Having changed all five boys made for the bar. Mikey was immediately aware that his barely covered ass was now being touched by every guy he went past. He was so turned on by the whole thing but was worried about his cock giving him away. He needn t have worried. As he looked down at Tye and Raf he cold clearly see they too were sporting some serious wood  both there cocks fully hard and poking out the top of there jocks. By the time they reached the bar Mikey was again grinding into Marcus s ass and doing it openly and without a care as to who cold see.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Marcus turned round to Mikey  hey why don t I show you round the club a bit while the guys are getting the beers in  Mikey quickly nodded.  Follow me then <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Marcus lead the way along the bar and then turned and went through a semi hidden door that Mikey hadn t noticed before. The door lead to a narrow corridor off which were in turn a number of other doors. Marcus tried te first couple to find they were locked. The third one opened and Marcus went in  followed by a still very hard Mikey. The room was very dimly lit and had in it just a narrow leather covered bench seat to one side.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As soon as they were in Marcus bent forward over the edge of the bench shoving his ass straight at Mikey. Mikey reached round and swiftly undid Marcus s belt pulling his jeans straight down to the floor. This revealed Marcus fabulous tanned pert and well buff ass.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Mikey just groaned and as had been done to him dropped to his knees and put his head between Marcus s ass cheeks. As he did so Marcus grabbed at his own ass pulling it apart to allow Mikeys tongue full access. Now Mikey started to go to work  ravaging the hot studs ass with his tongue  pushing and probing at the tight pucker.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Any thoughts that this was not what he wanted had been banished from Mikeys mind. He knew now that this was what he wanted  knew that for his the future was going to be filled with cock and ass. This revelation made him even more horny and his own cock was bursting obscenely from the confines of his CK s  the leaking pre cum soaking the front of his pants.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Marcus too was lost in a world of lust  Yeah  oh god yeah  fucking rim my ass  lick it  get me so wet  I want to feel your tongue all the way in me . The encouragement was just what Mikey wanted to hear. He tried even harder to ram more of his tongue into the hot blondes ass.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Marcus was leaning over  holding onto the edge of the leather bench  shoving his ass back into Mikeys face. Mikey was on his knees worshipping at the hot ass before him. Suddenly the door to the small room opened. It was Chris.  I thought you boys might be here . <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Mikey leant back from the jock ass and looked up at Chris  he was suddenly very aware of where he was and what he was doing. He needn t have worried.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  For a guy who was straight until a couple of hours ago you ve come a long way  said Chris to Mikey  looks like your loving that ass <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I am. I fucking love it  said Mikey. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Well get your tongue back in it  said Marcus looking back over his shoulder. Mikey needed no more encouragement and immediately renewed his licking and tonguing. As he did so Chris stepped round Mikey and Marcus and stood up on the leather bench. His jean clad crotch was now immediately in front of Marcus s face. Grabbing hold of Marcus s head by his long hair Chris pulled the hot jocks mouth to his thrusting groin.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Without letting his ass get away from Mikeys invading tongue Marcus reached up with both hands to undo Chris s belt and jeans. Once the belt was off  Marcus simply pulled apart the jeans. Chris reached into a pocket  getting out a bottle of poppers before pushing down his jeans allowing Marcus to pull them all the way down over his muscular tanned thighs.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You want some of this  pussy boy  said Chris rubbing the front of his jock. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  God yeah  said Marcus  You know I cant get enough. Feed me your cock .<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Chris pushed down the front of his jock  pushing the material under his balls. Mikey still down at Marcus s ass looked up to see what was going on. He couldn t believe his eyes. He was so shocked at the sight before him that he sat back.  Jesus  was all he could say.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Chris had his right hand wrapped around the base of his own cock. It barely went round it and sticking out of the top of his fist was at least 6 more inches of hard throbbing cock. All in all it must be at least 11 inches long.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  What you think then?  said Chris waving his massive cock. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Fucking amazing. Just keep that fucking thing away from my ass it looks like it would rip me in two.  Said Mikey.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  No way. You know you want some of this. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> With that Marcus took the bottle of poppers from Chris s hand  unscrewed the top and took a big hit. Almost instantly he dropped his head onto the top of Chris s cock  sticking out his tongue and groaning with pleasure as he began to take it into his mouth. As he did this he shoved his ass back towards Mikey. Mikey had taken the poppers and quickly snatched a long sniff at the bottle before handing it back to Chris. The strong smell quickly had its effect on him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh yeah. Oh god . He instantly sank back to eating out the magnificent ass before him. His tongue was darting into Marcus s tight wet hole. Then he ran it up and down the whole length of the boys hairless crack. Mikey had noticed that Marcus was completely shaved  not a hair anywhere on his wonderful ass or crack.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> By now Marcus was licking the length of Chris s cock. Letting his tongue run over its full length. Starting at the bottom  licking through Chris well trimmed pubes and dragging up to the massive swollen head. On reaching the top  Marcus opened his mouth as wide as it would go and sank down onto it.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As his mouth began to enclose the huge cock  Chris took a long hit of the poppers  immediately dropping the bottle. The effect was as instant on him as it had been on the others. He grabbed Marcus  head with both hands.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah  fucking suck my cock you fucking dirty pussy boy cock lover. I am gonna fuck your face and ram my boner down your willing throat.  Marcus could only groan in assent.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Pulling hard on Marus s head Chris began feeding his cock down the willing boy s throat. Marcus was an expert cock sucker and took it down without gagging. The massive tool was soon pounding into Marcus s throat  while all the time Mikey continue to eat his ass. The small room was full of the smell of the dropped bottle of poppers and this was simply driving all three of the men mad with a furious lust.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Chris pulled his cock from Marcus s mouth  Not yet bitch you ain t getting me to cum in your mouth yet <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Marcus smiled up at him  Oh why  you got something else in mind <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah I sure do <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Hey Mikey  you ready to fuck Marcus <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Mikey stood up from eating out Marcus ass  Fucking right I d love to  It was clear from the massive boner that Mikey was sporting that he really had been enjoying himself.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  C mon then fucker ram that cock straight in me  said Marcus. Mikey took hold of his painfully hard cock  aiming the head at Marcus s tight pucker he pushed forward watching as inch after inch slipped inside Marcus.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  yeah yeah  chanted Marcus over and over  ram it in fucker.  Soon the whole length was inside him and Mikey started to pull out before sliding back in. Marcus could only groan with pleasure as Mikey gradually started to build up a rhythm in his ass.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Seeing the incredible fuck in front of him Chris climbed down from the bench and moved to behind Mikey. Mikey was too intent on fucking Marcus to be really aware of what was happening and was surprised to feel a hand on his ass.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Bet this is still full of cum  said Chris stroking the boys crack. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The hand on his ass felt great to Mikey  Yeah it sure is  he said.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As he said this he felt Chris finger pressing at his recently fucked hole  and forcing its way in. Mikey groaned with pleasure and rammed forward into Marcus. As he came back for another thrust Chris was ready with another finger. Mikey couldn t believe what was happening to him. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Marcus s moaning and hot wet tight ass round Mikey s cock was driving him wild. Soon he was only too aware that Chris had managed to slip three fingers in his ass and was working his ass in a truly expert way.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh god yeah that is so fucking good <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You like my fingers in your ass boy  said Chris. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Oh yes  its so good play with my ass .<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I think its time to give him something really special  said Marcus over his shoulder. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Mikey knew immediately what was meant.  No way man. You cant be serious . <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You ll fucking love it  said Marcus.  Its gotta be the best fucking cock around .<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Chris pulled his hands from Mikey s ass.  You re all loose from Raf s fuck and you did a real good job of holding in his cum  said Chris. Mikey was terrified but at the same time knew he needed to get that cock in him. There was no going back now in the space of a very few hours he had gone from a straight dude to a very horny fully fledged fuck toy. The realization made him even more horny.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Go on then. Please be careful though . Mikey pulled out of Marcus s ass. Marcus immediately pulled forward and sat up on the bench putting his hard cock just in front of Mikeys face. He had also managed to pick up the bottle of poppers.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You better get a real good sniff of these.  Said Marcus. Mikey took a long deep hit and could feel his ass relax. Just as he did so Chris began to start to push. The wave of pain was awesome as his ring expanded to let the head enter him. Chris stopped allowing Mikey s ass to relax and to allow him another hit of the poppers. The pain began to go being replaced with a feeling of pleasure. Chris began pushing more inside him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Yeah c mon Mikey your taking it  said Marcus watching the huge cock enter Mikeys ass.  It s going in  nearly there . As Chris said this Mikey felt Chris s pubes on his ass and new that he had done it. Knew that the monster cock was fully in his ass.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> That was enough for Chris  having got it all the way in he now started to fuck at Mikeys ass. Sliding slowly and deeply in and then out before picking up the pace and force. Soon Chris was battering at Mikeys ass fucking him senseless.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Mikey was loving it. He couldn t believe what he was feeling. He was now sucking down Marcus s cock as Chris was going to work on his ass. He was in pussyboy heaven.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> After a few minutes of this Mikey felt the cock in his ass begin to swell slightly and then felt rope after rope of cum being fired into his ass. His ass was now just a sloppy mess of cum the fucking forcing it out of his ass so that it ran down his legs. Just as Chris came so too did Marcus filling Mikeys mouth. Mikey wasn t going to lose a drop and drank down as much as he could loving the taste of it. His own cock now exploded amazingly without being touched. He shot a huge rope of man juice which fired up and between him and Marcus covering them both.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Mikey felt the cock being slowly inched out of his ass. He couldn t stop his ass seeming to clutch at it  wanting it to stay in him. Once it was out Mikey reached round to his swollen pucker and felt the cum that was leaking down his legs. Bringing his hand around to his mouth he put the cum covered fingers in his mouth savouring the taste.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Fucking awesome man  said Chris. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Wild  said Marcus.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Fuck will you look at the mess I m in. How the fuck am I gonna get out of the club?  said Mikey. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You ll be OK unless Raf or Tye see you out there looking like this. They wont be able to stop themselves trying to fuck you again  said Marcus.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Mikey smiled. He wasn t sure that he didn t quite like the idea.  Yeah  I ll have to save that for another day  he said smiling.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The boys managed to get back to the locker room. It was now early morning and all were completely exhausted so agreed they would all meet up the next day. </p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/11/13/his-chute-plugged/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>195</slash:comments>
		</item>
		<item>
		<title>Troy, Tim and Lena</title>
		<link>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/06/17/troy-tim-and-lena/</link>
		<comments>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/06/17/troy-tim-and-lena/#comments</comments>
		<pubDate>Tue, 17 Jun 2008 15:18:03 +0000</pubDate>
		<dc:creator>admin</dc:creator>
				<category><![CDATA[Gay Teens Free]]></category>

		<guid isPermaLink="false">http://gayteensfree.com/2008/06/17/troy-tim-and-lena/</guid>
		<description><![CDATA[<html>
<head>
<title></title> 
</head>
<body>
<h3</h3>
<h4>Troy, Tim and Lena are too drunk NOT to fuck and suck each other!</h4>
<p><a href="http://www.xgallsx.com/7/1/drunk-fuck-booze/NTAyOToxOjA6NzoyMTowOjA6MA==/" target="_blank"><img src="http://gayjustsex.com/pt/12/a8ee826470.jpg" alt="Troy, Tim and Lena are too drunk NOT to fuck and suck each other!" border="0"></a></p>
<h3></h3>
<p>A King s Conquest<br /> <br /> <p>No man could intimidate him. No woman could resist him. Every man secretly wished to be him  and every woman secretly feared him. But none of that was of any concern to Helyah. The warrior king of Ledion s sole focus was to conquer. Conquer all neighboring territories so that his beloved Ledion could be ensured longevity as a powerful kingdom. The latter had been Helyah s sole obsession  consuming his mind  body and soul.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> That is  until he set eyes on Jezmen  the daughter of the owner of the king s favorite tavern. He had seen her countless times during her childhood  but had paid little attention to her then. Now  nearly a long eighteen years later  all that occupied his mind was Jezmen s long golden mane  her delicate hands  her plump  rose-colored lips. Helyah had been to the tavern on a daily basis since he d returned from the battle of Menil  in order to catch a glimpse of the fair-haired maiden. But it seemed that Jezmen s father had been afraid that his daughter would be approached by the king  and so had managed to keep her distant from Helyah.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Finally  on a blustery morning  the king cornered Jezmen outside by the water well as she refilled the tavern s supply.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  You are the most beautiful creature I have ever laid eyes upon.  Helyah confessed. He did not want to miss the rare opportunity to speak to the gorgeous maiden.  I know your father is concerned about any man approaching you  but my intentions are most chivalrous.<!--more--> Will you at least speak my name? I have been dreaming of hearing your sweet voice. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Jezmen spoke very softly  almost in a whisper   Your majesty  my father is very concerned for my well-being  but I am certain that he would have no objection to our conversing about the sudden chill in the wind  or about the frost that will most surely approach by nightfall.  Her words were meant to be spoken in a steadfast manner  so as not to appear intimidated  but her trembling betrayed her emotions.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Helyah felt very confident all of a sudden-as if Jezmen were another territory to win in a battle. A territory with weak defenses. He wanted to stay true to his earlier promise of chivalry  but could not control his desire to kiss her sweet lips. He gently grasped her arm  and turned her around to face him. She did not resist. He brought her closer to him  until he could feel her breath on his face. The desire to kiss was so strong for both of them that it was like sweet agony to resist. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> When their lips finally did meet  it felt as if an explosion had taken place inside of Helyah. They remained intertwined in the passionate kiss until Jezmen s father interrupted them with a loud gasp.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Helyah released Jezmen  and turned to face the tavern owner. The king s demeanor was not apologetic  but it was somewhat sympathetic. He knew full well that Jezmen s father would not-could not-deny him Jezmen. However  the marriage of a king to a peasant would not be in the best interest of the throne.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> All of these thoughts raced through Helyah s mind as he tried to decide the most civilized manner in which to inform the tavern owner that the king intended full well to take Jezmen with him before he left the tavern on this day.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  I will offer you a handsome dowry for your daughter  good man.  Helyha stated  pleased with himself.  Enough gold so that you live comfortably from here on. <br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Jezmen s father was at a loss for words. When he finally did speak  his voice shook   But she could never be your queen.  His voice faltered.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Helyah did not expect the old man to be so presumptuous.  That is undestood. But she will have my undying love nonetheless. I promise you that she will want for nothing. .<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  But--but  you do not understand. She is not what you want.  The tavern owner pleaded.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The king was beginning to lose his temper with the old man.  She is leaving with me immediately. My soldiers will settle the dowry with you once I have departed.  Helyah placed his hand around Jezmen s arm  and led her to his horse. He helped her up on the beast  and was about to climb on himself  when the tavern owner bravely held him back by his arm. Helyah turned around and glared at the old man. The father s eyes were full of tears.  Please do not have her slain  please.  He sobbed.  She does not know. She does not comprehend... . Those were the last words Helyah heard from the old man s lips as he was held back by the king s soldiers. He disregarded the old man s ramblings as a final attempt to dissuade Helyah from taking his daughter.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Jezmen remained silent throughout the long ride to the castle. When they finally arrived  he ordered his servants to prepare her for her visit to the king s quarters later in the evening. Helyah retreated to his room in order to prepare himself for the moment he had been longing for for so long now.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Finally  shortly after nightfall  there was a soft knock at Helyah s door. He instructed the visitor to enter. The servants gently led Jezmen inside the room. The maiden s golden hair had been decorated with flowers  and she had been dressed in a long flowing white gown with an empire waist that accentuated her extremely small chest. As the servants prepared to retreat from the king s quarters  they whispered to each other. One servant shook her head  and the other sighed as they left the room.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Helyah approached Jezmen in much the same manner as earlier that day  by the tavern s well. But he was so much more excited than earlier. As he brought his lips to hers  the intensity of their kiss was such that Helyah almost felt tears well in his eyes. He pressed her body close to his  and ran his hands down her back. When he arrived at her buttocks  he grabbed one in each hand and pulled her as close to his body as he could. That is when he felt something hard pressing against his midsection. Helyah pushed Jezmen away. He stood back  and stared directly below her stomach  and at the section of her dress that stood up and away from her body.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br />  Take off your clothes.  He demanded angrily.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Jezmen now trembling because she did not understand Helyah s sudden rage  obeyed him. She unlaced the back of her dress  and let it drop to the floor. There were no undergarments. Jezmen stood fully naked now  trembling  with tears running down both cheeks.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> As Helyah stared at the naked young man in front of him  his face grew redder and redder with rage.  How dare you?  He growled. He violently pushed Jezmen to the floor. Jezmen began sobbing uncontrollably.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Jezmen looked up at Helyah  and managed to speak between sobs   Why have I displeased you  your majesty? Why do I repulse you? .<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The king was preparing to kick the young man  when he caught himself. It genuinely seemed that the man did not understand what was happening  why Helyah felt deceived. He remembered the old man s words   She does not know... . Could it be that the young man s family had raised him as a maiden in order to avoid having him drafted to battle? Could the deceit have been so successful that even Jezmen himself did not know?<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Regardless  what was the king supposed to do now? He could not risk being ridiculed by his subjects. His rule would be questioned.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Yet  as he stared at Jezmen  still sobbing on the floor  with the golden mane covering all of the tell-tale parts of his body  the king could not help but wonder what it would feel like to make love to him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Helyah kneeled down over him  and wiped Jezmen s cheeks dry of tears with the back of his large hand. He gently raised Jezmen to a sitting position  and sat down across from him.  I am sorry.  Helyah muttered. Jezmen looked into the king s eyes  and hesitantly reached out to touch the king s face with his fingertips.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The brush of the soft fingers on his lips was all that Helyah needed to be convinced that he still wanted Jezmen. He gently laid Jezmen down on the floor  and eased himself down on top of him. The king kissed him passionately. With one arm holding him up on the floor  Helyah untied his pants  and released his throbbing  aching member. He placed Jezmen s hand on his fully engorged penis. Helyah gasped at Jezmen s touch. He could feel a trickle of cum spurt from the tip of his cock. He rubbed Jezmen s hand up and down his length  lubricating his hard cock with his cum.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> The king then proceeded to part Jezmen s legs  and raised them so that his knees touched his own stomach. Helyah slid up Jezmen s body until he was between the man s buttocks. Helyah pushed Jezmen s legs further  so that his buttocks were completely separated  exposing the pink entrance that Helyah so longed for right now.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Helyah was as gentle as his desire allowed. He pushed himself inside of Jezmen slowly. The young man flinched when the head of Helyah s cock opened the tight hole. Helyah noticed the look of pain on Jezmen s face  and did not move until Jezmen s hips pushed forward  engulfing almost half of Helyah s length at once. Jezmen gasped  moaned  and groaned. The mixture of pain and pleasure was overwhelming.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Jezmen felt faint with pleasure as Helyah entered him deeper  and deeper  until the full length of the king s cock was inside of Jezmen. The king was careful not to thrust until Jezmen had relaxed somewhat. He knew he could otherwise hurt Jezmen. But Jezmen s hips had found a rhythm  and were now thrusting  pushing Helyah s cock deep inside him.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> Helyah realized that Jezmen s body was hungry  so his thrusts became accordingly harder and deeper. Jezmen reached down to Helyah s buttocks  and pushed him in  attempting to satiate the need for Helyah s fullness. Just as Helyah thought he could no longer hold back his release  Jezmen let out a scream as his body almost convulsed. Helyah looked down at Jezmen s erect cock  and realized that they were both covered in Jezmen s eruption. The sight of the pearly white cream all over his lover s body  and Jezmen s loud  prolonged screams of ecstasy pushed Helyah to the edge of orgasm. He thrust inside Jezmen as far as he could  and felt the explosion rising up from his testicles. When the release finally came  it was amazing. Helyah had never experienced anything like it before.<br  /><br /> <br  /><br /> When the long series of spasms had subsided  Helyah embraced Jezmen. He stayed inside of his lover for fear the moment would disappear. Helyah closed his eyes  and drifted into a sweet slumber in which he dreamt that he could rule his kingdom with Jezmen at his side...</p></p>
</body>
</html>]]></description>
		<wfw:commentRss>http://gayteensfree.com/2008/06/17/troy-tim-and-lena/feed/</wfw:commentRss>
		<slash:comments>197</slash:comments>
		</item>
	</channel>
</rss>
